Art of a Sun's Love Volume 1

Chapters

Prologue
Blast to Our Past Track 1 - Let 'Em In
Blast to Our Past Track 2 - Grow Old with Me
Blast to Our Past Track 3 - Life Itself
Blast to Our Past Track 4 - Whatever Gets You Thru the Night
Blast to Our Past Track 5 - I've Had Enough
Blast to Our Past Track 6 - Isolation
Blast to Our Past Track 7 - Isn't It a Pity
Blast to Our Past Track 8 - It Don't Come Easy
Blast to Our Past Track 9 - This One
Blast to Our Past Track 10 - Out the Blue
Blast to Our Past Track 12 - Beautiful Boy (Darling Boy)
Blast to Our Past Track 13 - Give Me Love (Give Me Peace on Earth)
Blast to Our Past Track 14 - No More Lonely Nights
Fortunes and Tragedies Track 1 - The Song We Were Singing
Fortunes and Tragedies Track 2 - When We Was Fab
Fortunes and Tragedies Track 3 - Dear Boy
Fortunes and Tragedies Track 4 - Only People
Fortunes and Tragedies Track 5 - Handle with Care
Fortunes and Tragedies Track 6 - Instant Karma! (We All Shine On)
Fortunes and Tragedies Track 7 - Attention
Fortunes and Tragedies Track 8 - Somebody Who Cares
Fortunes and Tragedies Track 9 - Hold On
Fortunes and Tragedies Track 10 - Back Off Boogaloo
Fortunes and Tragedies Track 11 - Getting Closer
Fortunes and Tragedies Track 12 - Art of Dying
Fortunes and Tragedies Track 14 - How?
Love is Blind Track 1 - What You Got
Love is Blind Track 2 - Oo-Wee
Love is Blind Track 3 - Apple Scruffs
Love is Blind Track 4 - Dance Tonight
Love is Blind Track 5 - Don't Let Me Wait Too Long
Love is Blind Track 6 - Borrowed Time
Love is Blind Track 7 - The Girl is Mine
Love is Blind Track 8 - My Valentine
Love is Blind Track 9 - Mind Games
Love is Blind Track 10 - The Pound is Sinking
Love is Blind Track 11 - Crippled Inside
Love is Blind Track 12 - Love Comes to Everyone
Love is Blind Track 13 - You're Sixteen (You're Beautiful and You're Mine)
Love is Blind Track 14 - Love Come Tumbling Town
The Secret War of Sunset Shimmer Track 1 - Tug of War
The Secret War of Sunset Shimmer Track 2 - Wrack My Brain
The Secret War of Sunset Shimmer Track 3 - I'm Losing You
The Secret War of Sunset Shimmer Track 4 - Wah-Wah
The Secret War of Sunset Shimmer Track 5 - Waterfalls
The Secret War of Sunset Shimmer Track 6 - I Know (I Know)
The Secret War of Sunset Shimmer Track 7 - Blow Away
The Secret War of Sunset Shimmer Track 8 - With a Little Luck
The Secret War of Sunset Shimmer Track 9 - Weight of the World
The Secret War of Sunset Shimmer Track 10 - Surprise Surprise (Sweet Bird of Paradox)
The Secret War of Sunset Shimmer Track 11 - Girls' School
The Secret War of Sunset Shimmer Track 12 - Me and You
The Secret War of Sunset Shimmer Track 13 - The Light That Has Lighted the World
The Secret War of Sunset Shimmer Track 14 - Jealous Guy
Sentries Divided Track 1 - Got My Mind Set on You
Sentries Divided Track 2 - How Do You Sleep?
Sentries Divided Track 3 - Angry
Sentries Divided Track 4 - I Don't Wanna Face It
Sentries Divided Track 5 - Trippin' on My Own Tears
Sentries Divided Track 6 - Live and Let Die
Sentries Divided Track 7 - All Those Years Ago
Sentries Divided Track 8 - Mother
Sentries Divided Track 9 - Uncle Albert/Admiral Halsey
Sentries Divided Track 10 - Photograph
Sentries Divided Track 11 - Awaiting on You All
Sentries Divided Track 12 - Put It There
Sentries Divided Track 13 - Rising Sun
Sentries Divided Track 14 - Pipes of Peace
Epilogue
Bonus: How the Songs Were Picked
Blast to Our Past Track 11 - From a Lover to a Friend
Fortunes and Tragedies Track 13 - This Never Happened Before

Prologue

People sometimes say that it's Love that really conquers all. Partner up Love with Trust and Friendship, and you're able to have Happiness. All three elements were very important to bringing peace in the lives of eight people - two brothers, their respective girlfriends, and four other lifelong friends from grade school.

The city of Canterlot was a big, bustling place with ivory buildings lined with golden spires, and people of all sorts of classes and races lived peacefully. It didn't matter if you were poor or wealthy; people would accept you for who you were regardless of social status. Canterlot also had a library, an observatory, coffee shops, a restaurant, a theater, an art gallery, and even a train station.

Every year, Canterlot held a Summer Sun Celebration, and it was always held on summer solstice in June. In the spring, it hosted a gala held inside the restored castle that formerly belonged to the legendary King Bullion and his daughter Princess Platinum some time during the 17th century. Canterlot also held a garden party in autumn on the castle grounds, and during the same season at Canterlot High School, a Fall Formal was held. The city also held various events like rodeos and baking competitions; they were often held at the high school ever since it was founded in 1960.

It was now the year 2038; technology had advanced in the last twenty years or so, but Canterlot still held on to its heritage and traditions. It was raining heavily on this early August afternoon, and many people without umbrellas were rushing to get inside, away from the pouring rain.

Amid the grayness of the atmosphere, there was a flash of color - a young girl at the age of seventeen was walking on the streets of Canterlot, not taking much notice to her surroundings. She had crimson hair with sky blue streaks, and sapphire blue eyes. She also had blue ear piercings and brown tennis shoes, and underneath her red jacket was a sleeveless white shirt and dark blue jeans.

The girl was wearing her hood over her head, and wasn't in any particular rush as she entered the nearest cafe. Not much activity was going on in the cafe; there must've been around eight customers at their tables - some were actually talking to one another, whilst a few were on their phones or laptops.

Taking off her hood and wiping her shoes on the mat, the girl briefly took in her surroundings before walking up to the counter. "One slice of iced lemon pound cake, please," she told the server. He nodded, and placed a slice of said serving in a small paper bag, and handed it to the girl, who promptly paid what he asked for.

The girl sat down at a table close to a window. As she took her first bite, she looked outside noticing a few cars drive by, splashing up rainwater as they did so. At that moment, the door opened and three women stepped inside. The first woman, obviously the leader, had large, curly vivid orange hair with yellow streaks and raspberry eyes. The second woman had moderate purple hair with light aquamarine streaks in two pigtails, mulberry eyes, and a frown that almost looked like an unwelcoming scowl. The last woman had light arctic blue hair with persian blue streaks in a ponytail and raspberry eyes like the first woman. In contrast to the second woman, the third seemed to be constantly smiling. All three were in their late fifties to early sixties, but to some, they could've easily passed for thirty, and appeared to have an ageless look about them.

The three made their way over to the counter. "Three tacos with a lemonade each," said the orange-haired woman.

"Make that six tacos," said the pony tailed woman. This caused the other two to give her a look. "What? I love tacos."

The woman with pigtails just groaned. "Even after all these years, Sonata, I'll never understand you..."

"Shut up, Aria," muttered Sonata.

"Why don't you both shut up?" interrupted the orange haired woman, exasperated, "You're acting like children."

"Oh, butt out, Adagio," said Aria.

"Um, do you mind?" the girl asked, not looking up from where she sat, "Some of us are trying to enjoy our food and we'd appreciate it if you would stop your arguing."

"Who do you think you are barging in on our conversation?" demanded Adagio.

"Hey, wait a minute," said Sonata, "you wouldn't happen to be Dawn Spark would you?"

"Um, yeah," the teenage girl replied, "that's my name."

"I was a friend of your parents," Sonata explained.

"You were?"

"They met years ago in high school," explained Aria.

"My parents met in high school?" Dawn didn't understand if that was what Aria meant.

"No," corrected Aria, "what I meant was that Sonata met your parents when they were high school. Adagio and I didn't get too close to them."

"Did you know how my parents' love for each other got so strong?" Dawn asked.

"Sounds like story time!" Sonata chirped gleefully. Adagio slapped a hand to her head in annoyance at Sonata's goofiness.

"Excuse me, ladies," said the server, "I have your food and drinks ready."

"Yay, tacos!" Sonata cheered.

"Gee, Sonata," said Aria in a deadpan snark, "I'm surprised all those tacos haven't gone to your thighs by now."

"Hey!" Sonata shouted in offence, "Are you saying I have a big butt?"

"No, I'm saying you're as thin as a pencil," Aria replied in a sarcastic tone.

"That will do," Adagio said sternly, silencing her friends almost immediately. Then she turned back to Dawn.

"If we're going to tell you this story, kid," she said, "then we'll do it in style."

"Erm, what do you mean, in style?" Dawn didn't understand what the middle-aged woman was on about.

"First off, this story actually starts before your parents were born," said Aria.

"But then how would you know if you hadn't been born either?" asked Dawn.

"We were around back then," said Sonata, "we were all sprightly teenage girls looking for boyfriends, wearing these fancy clothes like you kids wear today, and we were in a band of our own..."

"Alright, Sonata, we get it," said Adagio, putting her hand over Sonata's mouth.

"We're also going to be using songs to tell certain parts of the story," Aria added.

Dawn looked puzzled. "Songs to tell stories?"

"Yup," said Sonata, "makes it more fun."

"We will first begin our story," said Adagio, "with somebody else who plays a very important role in the lives of your parents."

"Who's that?"

"Her name is Celestia Faust McCraken..."

Blast to Our Past Track 1 - Let 'Em In

JUNE 1994

A long time ago, not too far from Canterlot, there was a little town called Rainbow Falls. It was a lively little town known for its famous waterfall - in fact, the town received its name for the rainbows that matter in its mist during the summer days.

Rainbow Falls was founded in 1868 by a woman known as Waterfall Prism. One day, she came across the famed waterfall after a severe rainstorm and was separated from her crew. She said she found a rainbow and thought it looked so serene it inspired her to build a town close to the waterfall.

The town started off with simple crop growth, which was taken control of by the Apple-Smith family; by the turn of the century, they built a farm to live in on the outskirts of Rainbow Falls, and it became known as Sweet Apple Acres for two reasons - the people living there were very friendly, and their primary crops were apples and sold apple-related foods across the country, some traveling beyond Rainbow Falls towards Canterlot.

Nowadays, Sweet Apple Acres is owned by a woman named Lady Annie Smith, and not too long ago, she had become a grandmother to a baby boy called Macintosh.

However, the story does not focus on the Apple-Smith family. One of the heroines is a young woman at twenty-three by the name of Celestia Faust.

Celestia was born to Artemus and Harmony Faust on the morning of February 22, 1971; she has heliotrope eyes and mulberry hair. Her family owned a mansion in Canterlot, but she was very frequently seen in Rainbow Falls, and gained a reputation for her positive, upbeat nature, as well as her sense of humor. Celestia was almost like a big sister to those who needed help and guidance, and she was always willing to help in any way she could.

Speaking of being a big sister, Celestia had one sibling that was younger than her; Luna. She was born on the night of October 31, 1978; she has opal eyes, pale, light grayish persian blue hair, and pale light grayish magenta eyeshadow. She looked up to Celestia as all younger siblings do, but what made Luna different to her sister was that she was a little more serious about getting her duties done, even at the age of fifteen.

On this fine spring weekend, the two sisters were headed towards a store to pick out a wedding dress for Celestia. With them was their mother Harmony, a woman well into her late forties with long reddish-brown hair and teal eyes.

"I still can't believe it," said Harmony, "my baby's getting married next month. They grow up so fast."

"It's not fair," Luna pouted, "why can't I get married too? Plus, I thought I was the baby of the family."

"Oh, Luna," Harmony chuckled, rustling her younger daughter's hair, "you are still a teenager. Much too young to even think about getting married."

Harmony and her daughters soon came to the bridal store.

"Good afternoon," said the store manager, "how may I help you ladies today?"

"I'm getting married soon," said Celestia, "we're here to pick out a wedding dress for me."

"Well then, you've come to the right place."

The three went around the store looking at many different types of dresses.

"How about this one?" asked Celestia, holding up a dress.

"No good," said Luna cheekily, "your butt's too big."

Celestia just at stared her sister indignantly.

"Not funny, Luna," she scolded.

"Oh, come now, Celie," giggled Luna, "where's your sense of humor?"

"How about this one?" asked Harmony, showing Celestia another dress.

"Aha, just the right size," Luna joked.

"It's about two sizes too big," said Celestia.

"Until you partake of the cake."

"Luna!"

"What?"

Harmony just chuckled at her daughters' bickering. At last, Celestia came across a dress that suited her perfectly. It had golden stripes and the sun was embroiled on it.

"That's the one," she said.

"Quite a fitting look," said Luna.

After dress shopping, the trio went to purchase a wedding cake. While they were browsing, Celestia bumped into another woman around her age. The other woman's hair was in five shades of purple, and she also had grayish fuchsia eyes, pale light grayish blue violet eyeshadow, moderate raspberry lipstick, and a beauty mark next to the left side of her mouth. This was Abacus Cinch, an old classmate of Celestia's.

"Watch it!"

"Oh! So sorry, miss... Wait, it's you, Abacas!"

"Well, who were you expecting - Imelda Staunton?"

"May I ask what you are doing here?" asked Celestia.

"My great uncle died last week, and we're holding his funeral in London," Abacus explained, "I'm looking for the right cake for the funeral."

"Sorry to hear about your loss," said Harmony.

"We are here to find a cake for Celie's wedding," said Luna.

"You sure it's for a wedding and not another personal snack?" Abacus insinuated, poking Celestia in the ribs.

"I just can't help myself and my love for cake..."

"Neither can your backside," said Abacus, "it's a wonder your dress didn't tear during that prom dance from '88."

Luna snickered, but she soon quieted when Celestia shot her a glare.

"If you have nothing better to do than tease me, Abby," she said, "then be off with you." Abby was Celestia's nickname for Abacus, and she didn't like it very much. Abacus Cinch kept with her dignity and walked away.

"Now I know why you never got along with her," commented Harmony.

"I'm just glad I wasn't in the same class as her," added Luna.

After a few minutes of browsing for cakes, at last they finally came across one that would do.

"Huzzah!" cheered Luna, "At last a most fitting cake for my sister's wedding." It was a large chocolate cake decorated with white frosting and each layer was topped with different frosting colors of blue, green, and pink.

"Good find, Luna," Celestia complimented.

"And hopefully it will survive until the wedding," Luna smirked.

"...seriously?"

Luna couldn't help but chuckle.

When all the arrangements were made, the last thing that needed to be done was to fill out the invitations.

"Let's see," said Harmony, arranging the invites a few days later, "there's the nice librarian from across the street."

"You mean Pen Headnote?" asked Celestia.

"That's the one," said Harmony, "she's been a good friend of the family for years."

"How about Dusty Bristle the chimney sweep?" asked Celestia.

"Not if you want him to spoil your dress," joked Luna, "it's hard to keep white clean."

"What about that rich family that moved in some time ago?"

"Absolutely not!" said Luna, "The last thing we need is a bunch of rich snobs criticizing every little thing about us on Celestia's special day."

"They're not all bad," said Celestia.

"Oh yes they are," snorted Luna, "they were born snobs, they grew up as snobs, and they're sure to die as snobs."

"Now Luna," said Harmony, "you'll have to realize that the world is not all black and white - there are shades of gray as well."

Just then, the doorbell rang.

Youtube Video

"Who could that be?" asked Celestia.

"I wouldn't bother opening it," snorted Luna, "it's probably those rich snobs coming over here just to boast at how they're richer than us."

"Oh, come now, girls," said Harmony, "let's not be like that."

"What if it's someone of our family?" asked Celestia, "I'll get it," she said, making her way to the door as someone knocked on it.

Celestia turned the door knob and it slowly opened. "It's so great to see all of you," she said, welcoming her guests inside.

"Hello, Celestia," said Lullaby Strings happily. She had blue hair with pink streaks, and sapphire blue eyes. She was a bubbly music teacher at twenty-three and was married to Flame Barrier; he had dark blue hair and dark green eyes. He was twenty-five years of age and worked as a police officer.

"Been quite a while since we seen you," said Flame Barrier, "how you been?"

"I've been alright," said Celestia, "had to keep this little troublemaker out of mischief." She playfully messed with Luna's hair, who promptly rolled her eyes.

Before anymore could be said, the doorbell rang again. "Looks like we got more company," said Harmony, opening the door.

"Oh! It's so wonderful to see you again, Charity," said Harmony. Charity Kindheart had grayish azure hair with arctic blue streaks and persian blue eyes which where covered by red eyeglasses.

"Hello, Harmony," she said cheerfully, hugging her friend, "so glad I could make it. The plays have been so much fun for everybody. How's the family?"

"We've been rather well, thank you," answered Harmony, "Celestia's getting married in a few days."

"Oh, I'm so happy to hear that," said Charity, "you must be so happy to be receiving a son-in-law."

"I am," said Harmony, wiping a tear from her eye, "they grow up so fast." Just then, there was a third knock at the door.

"Excuse me, but I hope I'm not interrupting anything, miss."

"Why, not at all, Fancy Pants," said Harmony, "come right in."

Fancy Pants was a handsome young teenager around the age of fifteen with neatly combed light azure hair and eyes to match; he looked vaguely like a youthful John Cleese.

"How nice of you to come, Fancy," said Celestia.

"Think nothing of it," said Fancy Pants.

"And how are you and Fleur doing?" asked Celestia.

"We are doing rather well," said Fancy Pants, "thank you for asking."

Suddenly, they heard the melodious hum of a cello playing.

"Octavia," the sisters said together. Octavia Melody was a young cello player at the age of nineteen. She had grayish mulberry eyes and dark gray hair, not quite black, with a lighter tint. Octavia was going to be performing in the wedding band.

"So glad you could make it, Octavia," smiled Celestia.

"Did you really think I would pass up an opportunity to perform in a wedding?" Octavia asked, "I wouldn't miss it for the world!"

At that moment, the doorbell rang yet again. "Now who could that be?" asked Luna, opening the door.

"Hello there - I'm not too late, am I?"

"Why not at all, Filthy Rich," said Celestia. Filthy Rich was one of the few rich people in town that Celestia and Luna could stand. He was in his early twenties with dark gray hair with lighter highlights and light azure eyes. He also wore a fine grayish brown suit with a navy blue vest and red necktie.

"So glad you could come, Mr. Rich," said Harmony.

"I really am sorry for that rich family that bothers you," said Filthy Rich, "it's people like them that give rich folks a bad name."

"But it's people like you that break that cycle," added Celestia.

"Aren't we forgetting another guest?" asked Harmony, "I only count six."

"Where's that novice photographer?" asked Luna.

"Hold that pose!"

Suddenly in a flash, photo lights were brought up in the house.

"What on earth?" asked Harmony. The person who had spoken up and was now taking pictures had light gray hair, and underneath her black glasses with mulberry lenses were very dark indigo eyes. She was at the age of eighteen and spoke with a thick German accent.

"I had a feeling you would be up to this, Photo Finish," chuckled Celestia.

"Photo Finish is here to work ze magics," said the young novice photographer.

"You'll do a good job of it while you make pictures at the wedding," said Luna, "provided that you try not to disturb the guests."

"I vill be of no bother to anyone," said Photo Finish.

"What's going on in here?" said a voice, as another figure came into the room. This was Artemus Faust; he was well into his late forties with wavy, moderate sapphire blue hair with a short beard and mustache to go along with it, and dark brown eyes.

"There you are, dear," smiled Harmony, "we thought you got lost on the way home."

"Nah, just had some trouble on the roads - some idiot thought it'd be a good idea to run into a fire hydrant and then he backed up against some bad-tempered fella with a brand new Porsche. And he'd just gotten it a few days ago too!"

"I can guess he wasn't too happy about that," mused Celestia.

"What's that you have in the box?" asked Harmony.

"It's a little surprise for Celestia's wedding," said Artemus.

"What sort of surprise?"

Artemus just smiled. "Wait and see."

Blast to Our Past Track 2 - Grow Old with Me

JUNE 15, 1994

It was the night before the wedding, and two parties were being thrown - one for the bride, and one for the groom. At this moment, Celestia was at her own party.

"You really didn't have to throw me this party," said Celestia to her mother and sister.

"Nonsense," said Harmony, "it's tradition for the bride and groom to have parties before they are married."

"I'm actually quite jealous of you, Celestia," said one of the guests, whose name was Veena Harshwhinny - she had light gold hair and brilliant cornflower blue eyes. She also wore grayish mulberry clothes with a very light magenta polo neck and light brilliant amber jewelry with very light magenta tints.

"Why?" asked Celestia.

"I wish I could find myself a husband," Ms. Harshwhinny explained, "but I guess not all are lucky."

"Oh, don't worry yourself, Veena," said another guest, this one named Twilight Velvet. Her hair had moderate purple and light gray streaks and her eyes were light arctic blue. She was married to a man named Night Light and they had a five year old boy named Shining Armor.

"I once had the same worries, but then I met Night Light. So you're bound to meet somebody too someday."

"You know one of the differences is between girls and boys?" asked Luna, wanting to change the topic out of boredom.

"It better not be related to what's inside their clothes," Celestia muttered.

"One basic difference is on how they act when under the weather," said Luna, "now if a girl gets the flu, she can still carry on with her tasks. But if a guy gets the sniffles, suddenly he feels he needs to spend a week in bed."

This caused everyone in the room to burst with laughter - even those that didn't usually joke about things couldn't help but smirk a little.

In another part of the mansion, the groom's party was taking place. Sombra McCracken was a handsome young gentleman at the age of twenty-four; jet black hair with cobalt blue streaks, grayish sap green eyes - one has to imagine how Celestia felt when she first laid eyes on him! Fancy Pants and Filthy Rich were among the many to join his party. Another member was Night Light, Twilight Velvet's husband. He had dark phthalo blue hair and moderate amber eyes.

"So, Night Light," said one of the guests, "how's the wife and son?"

"They're doing quite well," said Night Light.

"If your wife's over at Celestia's party, then where's your son?" asked another party goer.

"He's at home with a babysitter," explained Night Light, "I heard she's a distant relative of Celestia."

"Hey, Sombra," one of the guests said to him, "you and Celestia plan on having kids of your own someday?"

"Mmm?!" Sombra, who was drinking some tea, spat it out upon hearing the question. He coughed a bit before speaking up again.

"I-It's too early to be thinking on that," he said sheepishly.

At that moment, there was a knock at the door.

"I'll go get it," said Artemus, standing up.

He opened the door and standing there was a young man in his mid-to-late twenties with crimson hair and deep green eyes.

"Noble Shield," smiled Artemus, "it's about time you arrived."

"I'm terribly sorry for being late," said Noble Shield, "my car broke down so while it was taken to the garage, I had to wave a taxi. The poor fool was new and didn't know which way to go."

"Ah well," said Artemus, "don't worry about it; could've happened to anyone."

Noble Shield took his seat with the rest of the guys. Artemus then sat back down once again.

"Alright, everyone," said Noble Shield, "how's about we make a toast to a lucky fella?"

The rest of the men agreed and held their glasses high. "To Sombra," they all said.

"Oh, you guys shouldn't have," he said modestly.

"Some of us are rather jealous of you, Sombra," one of the guests admitted, "marrying one of the hottest girls around."

"Think your wife knows how you feel about that?" teased Night Light.

The party goer looked a bit nervous.

"You wouldn't tell her, would you?" he asked.

"No, I wouldn't."

"Oh, thank goodness. I don't want to sleep on the couch again."

Before long, the parties were over, and everyone began heading for home.

"Tomorrow's the big day, Celestia," said Harmony, "can you believe it?"

"It's hard to believe it," said Celestia.

"Well, we'd better get some sleep," said her mother.

"Hopefully the cake will still be intact in case Celie goes for a midnight snack," Luna teased.

"Will you behave yourself, Luna?" asked Celestia, "Don't think I forgot about the time you snuck into my closet at night and scared me witless the following morning."

Luna giggled innocently. "Can't a sister have fun?"

Celestia just shook her head and chuckled before walking back into the house to get a good night's sleep.

JUNE 16, 1994

The following morning, the sun was burning brightly in the sky as the birds sang cheerfully. Celestia was fast asleep in her room. The closet door slowly opened as Luna, in a spooky mask, tiptoed over to Celestia's bed. But just as she was about to do anything...

"Don't even think about it, Luna," said her sleeping sister.

Luna took off her mask in disappointment. "How'd you know it was me?"

"Because after years of that joke, I've gotten to know when it happens," said Celestia.

"You're not sleeping in on the day of your wedding, are you?" Luna joked. Celestia's eyes shot open with surprise; she wasn't sleepy anymore.

"What? Right now?!" she asked. Before Luna could respond, Celestia quickly jumped out of bed and out of the bedroom.

"Looks like someone's in a hurry," Luna mused to herself.

Celestia ran down the hall in her pajamas until she bumped into her mother.

"Sorry, mother," she gasped, "I'm not late, am I?"

"Of course not, dear," smiled Harmony, "but I do hope you're not planning on getting married in your pajamas."

Celestia looked down and realized she was still in her pajamas, and went red.

"Ohh..."

"Never mind," laughed Harmony, "we'll get you in your wedding dress in no time at all."

"Thanks," said Celestia.

Celestia was taken to a fitting room to try on her wedding dress. "I do hope it doesn't take too long," she said to herself.

Harmony overheard that. "You have nothing to fret over, dear," she said kindly.

"Unless, of course, you grew overnight," teased Luna.

"Can't you behave yourself, Luna?" asked Celestia.

"Now what fun would that be?" asked Luna. Celestia and her mother just gave a stern look at Luna, who promptly kept her mouth shut.

"I've been waiting for this moment for years," said Celestia, "and I don't want anything to go wrong."

"Nothing bad will happen," said Harmony, "no need to get stressed over nothing."

Suddenly, there was a knock at the door.

"The door's unlocked," said Harmony, "you can come in." And in came Artemus.

"Am I missing anything?" he asked.

"Hi, daddy," said Celestia, "what do you want?"

"I've got something for you."

Artemus took something out of his pocket and presented it to his daughter; it was a silver necklace with a golden locket on it.

"Oh, it's beautiful," said Celestia.

"Open the locket," said her father.

Celestia opened the locket and gasped at what was inside it; it was a picture of her mother and father comforting her as a baby. A few happy tears slipped down Celestia's cheeks, and then she wrapped her arms around her father in a hug.

"Oh, thank you, father," she said happily.

"Anything for my little princess," said Artemus.

"What am I, chopped liver?" Luna huffed.

At last, it was time for the wedding to begin. Among the guests were three teenage signers with red gem pendants (I'm sure who you can guess who they were). Sombra stood at the altar waiting for his bride. He was wearing a black tuxedo with a necktie to match. Once the organs began playing "Here Comes the Bride", the doors opened, and there stood Celestia with Artemus at her side. It was tradition for the bride's father to walk his daughter down the aisle and up to the altar to be with her groom. Celestia was soon at the altar with her groom.

"It's finally happening," she said happily.

The minister cleared his throat and began.

"Dearly beloved, we are gathered here on this day to witness the union of Sombra McCraken and Celestia Faust in holy matrimony. First, the bride and groom shall read their vows."

Sombra went first. "I vow to love and cherish you for all of eternity," he said, "to have and to hold for all of my life."

"And I vow to love and cherish you," said Celestia, "no matter what the weather will be, may we never drift apart."

"Sombra McCracken," said the minister, "do you take this woman to be your lawfully wedded wife, to love and to cherish, till death do you part?"

"I do."

"And, do you, Celestia Faust," said the minister, "take this man to be your lawfully wedded husband, to love and to cherish, till death do you part?"

"I do."

"If anyone has any reason at all why these two should not be wed," continued the minister, "speak now or forever hold your peace."

No one said a word. Very much everyone knew that the two were made for one another.

"By the powers invested in me," the minister smiled, "I now pronounce you Husband and Wife. You may kiss the bride."

Sombra removed the veil revealing Celestia's face and the two kissed. This was met with an applause from the guests.

At the reception, the newlyweds were about to start a dance. Knowing this as her cue, Octavia led her orchestra and the music began as the couple danced.

Youtube Video

As they danced to the music, Sombra reached into his coat pocket and pulled out a bouquet of flowers.

"For you," he said, giving them to Celestia.

"Why, thank you, Sombra," Celestia smiled, and she surprised her new husband with a kiss.

The music soon finished up, and the audience applauded as the couple finished their little dance.

"And now, we'll be cutting the cake," said Celestia.

"And hopefully not cutting the ch-" Harmony covered Luna's mouth before she could finish.

Once the cake was cut, as part of wedding tradition, the bride and groom fed cake to each other. Since this was a public event, Celestia managed to keep her addiction under control.

"Ready, everyone?" asked Celestia. She tossed the bouquet into the air and the girls started scrambling for it. The girl who caught it was a young Sonata Dusk.

"Yay!" she cried happily, "I caught the bouquet! Maybe this means I'll get married one day."

"Big deal," muttered Aria, rolling her eyes.

"You're just jealous that you're still single," Sonata teased.

"All three of us are single," said Adagio, exasperated.

"We are? That stinks," pouted Sonata.

Outside, Celestia and Sombra climbing into a horse drawn cart. One of the horses was white, and the other a dark gray. The driver gave the word, and they set off. On the back of their cart was a banner that read "Just Married". As they left, everyone came out to wish them good luck.

"I hope someday, I can marry a nice guy like Celestia did," said Luna to herself as she watched the happy couple disappear.

Blast to Our Past Track 3 - Life Itself

It had been well over two months since Celestia and Sombra's wedding, but for many people in both Rainbow Falls and Canterlot, another incredible event would take place, but it would not involve the newlyweds. No, this time, it involved her old friend Lullaby Strings and her husband Flame Barrier. At the time of the wedding, Lullaby was about six months pregnant and she had been informed that her child would be born around September.

At this point, you may be wondering, "how did she meet a guy like Flame Barrier?" Well, they met in the spring of 1991 during a particularly windy day. Some of Lullaby's note sheets had been blown away and Flame Barrier had helped her to retrieve them. When she discovered that he was part of a rock band and had an interest in music, they began dating. However, Flame's bandmates didn't approve of their relationship and tried to bring them down, but Flame always came out on top.

One fateful day in late November 1993 at Flame's house whilst composing new songs, things got a little... heated, between them, and not too long before Christmas, Lullaby revealed that she was pregnant. Flame and Lullaby had an impromptu wedding at the recording studio around February 1994 and he left his band to be with his wife and unborn child, much to their disgust.

"Hey, thanks for breaking up the group, Yoko!" the bassist shouted rudely. Flame promptly punched him in the crotch for that remark - believe me, he can hit. Hard.

Anyway, after quitting the band, Flame Barrier decided that he would need a new job to help support his family. So, he applied to be a police officer. There were some scrapes at first - sometimes, he'd lounge and eat donuts until he got yelled at. Even his new wife had to scold him for his laziness. After that, Flame started to take his job more seriously and was scolded less; and after he caught his first robber, he was even given a promotion to become sergeant.

With the extra money he got from his promotion (more so than when he was part of the band, which was failing anyway), Flame Barrier was able to afford a much better house than their small, cramped apartment. It was also big enough so they had a nursery for their baby.

AUGUST 6, 1994

It was exactly one month before Lullaby was due to give birth. Her friends had all thrown her a surprise baby shower to celebrate.

"I still can't believe you all threw me this party," Lullaby Strings said to her friends.

"We did it because we love you," one said.

"Maybe one day, one of us will get to have a baby too," said another friend.

"Not me. I'm already married to one," joked a third. This resulted in everyone laughing.

"So, the baby's due next month?" asked a fourth friend, "My, how time flies."

"Yep, pretty much," said Lullaby, "it feels like yesterday when Flame and I got married and how he stood up for me when his former bandmates tried to put us down."

"It's their loss, gal," said the second friend.

"Yeah, they got no concept on love," said the third.

"Oh!" said Lullaby, feeling her stomach, "The baby just kicked. Anybody want to feel?"

One of the girls put her head near Lullaby's stomach; in her own words, "Cause I want to hear him kicking!" Lullaby couldn't help but chuckle.

"Your belly's so big, you sure you're not having twins?" the friend asked.

"I've had my ultrasound a couple of months ago," said Lullaby, "we're having one baby." Then she felt hungry and asked, "Anybody up for a deep fried bacon-wrapped pickle covered in chocolate?"

Everyone looked at the pregnant woman with weird looks.

"What?" she asked innocently, "Don't all pregnant women crave weird food?" No one had an answer to that.

SEPTEMBER 4, 1994

A month had gone by since the baby shower, and Lullaby Strings was reading a book out in the living room. It was late in the evening, and she was reading intently.

"This is quite an interesting book," she said. Then she felt her stomach. "I bet you'd like to come out and read this too, wouldn't you?"

At that moment, Flame Barrier came home from another hard day of work.

"It's like 10:30 in the evening, dear," remarked Lullaby, looking up, "where have you been?"

"Sorry I'm late," Flame Barrier apologized, "I had to work late while one of the other officers was called off with stomach flu."

"Oh dear," said Lullaby, "hope the poor guy feels better soon."

"So do I," agreed Flame.

Suddenly, Lullaby grabbed her stomach in pain, letting out a groan. The book dropped to the ground, but she wasn't concerned about that; what she was more concerned with was the fact that...

"The baby's coming!" she shrieked. Flame Barrier rushed over to his wife.

"I'll call the doctor and get the car started," he said.

"Oh, please hurry!" groaned Lullaby, "I feel like I'm going to burst!"

After a few minutes, Flame took Lullaby into the car and drove off to the hospital.

"If we don't make it there in time, I'll kill you for doing this to me!!" Lullaby screeched as they drove along; Flame cringed at that remark, but said nothing.

At long last, the hospital came into view.

"Finally, we're here," said Flame in relief. Lullaby groaned once again, but felt relieved not to have exploded. Once inside, Flame went to the service desk.

"My wife's about to have a baby!" he told the receptionist.

"Right, just sign these papers and we'll wheel her in," said the receptionist, handing Flame a clipboard. Once Flame Barrier signed the papers, Lullaby Strings was wheeled into the maternity ward and dressed in a hospital gown.

"I wish they would hurry!" groaned Lullaby.

"I know, dear," said Flame, "I'm right here with you."

Soon the doctors came into the room, and it was magic time.

"Alright, folks," said one of the doctors, "let's deliver this baby."

SEPTEMBER 5, 1994

After a few hours of labor, screaming, and trying to pull her husband's hair out, not quite 3:00 in the morning on the fifth of September, and upon hearing a baby's cry, Lullaby Strings finally gave birth.

"Congratulations," said a doctor, "it's a boy."

Lullaby breathed in relief now that the pain was finally over; her hair was a right mess, but it had been worth it. The doctor handed her the baby and she couldn't help but smile when she held him for the very first time. The baby had very short blue hair just like his dad, only it was in a lighter tone.

"Hello there, little one," said Lullaby in a gentle tone, "I'm your mommy."

There was a cooing noise, and the baby opened his eyes for the first time - they were sapphire blue like his mother's.

"He's beautiful, Lullaby," said Flame quietly.

"What are you going to name him?" asked a nurse.

"Well, he was delivered in a flash," said Flame Barrier, "why not call him Flash?"

Lullaby smiled. "I love it," she said, "Flash Sentry he shall be."

The baby, now named Flash Sentry, gave off a small coo. Flame Barrier smiled at his new son, and then he gave his wife a loving kiss.

About two or three days later, Flame Barrier and Lullaby Strings were able to go home with their new baby Flash. When they opened the door, they found a surprise waiting for them, and many voices cried out...

"Surprise!"

The couple could not believe it; all of their friends had gathered in their living room.

"What a lovely surprise," said Lullaby.

"It was my idea," said Twilight Velvet, "my husband received a call from you and so we all got together to hold you and your new baby this party."

"Can we see the baby?" asked one of the party guests.

"He's right in my arms," said Lullaby, "but please be careful with him."

Lullaby handed Flash to her friend. Her heart almost melted at the sight of the sleeping newborn.

"He's so precious," she whispered.

Flash yawned in a cute way, and then he opened his eyes. Suddenly, the baby began crying.

"Oh, come now," said Flame in a teasing way, "she's not that ugly.

"Flame!" Lullaby scolded.

"I was joking," said Flame, still chuckling, "but seriously, maybe he's not used to strangers."

Lullaby gently took her baby back and comforted him.

"Shh, it's alright sweetie," she said, comforting him, "mummy's here."

Among the party members were the Dazzlings.

"Isn't that baby so adorable?" Sonata gushed, "I want one of my own."

"Chances are it would be smarter than you," snickered Aria.

"I'm not that stupid!" said Sonata indignantly.

"You are too!" argued Aria.

"Am not!"

"Are too!"

The argument caused Flash to start crying again.

"Ugh, would both of you stop it?" snapped Adagio, smacking both of them from the back of the head, "Babies don't like hearing arguments, especially from you two."

"Sorry," said Sonata. Adagio then turned to the still crying baby.

"Would it be alright if I calmed the little one?" Adagio asked Lullaby Strings.

"I don't know," said Lullaby, unsure, "I don't think he's used to strangers yet."

"Oh, don't worry," said Adagio, "our singing can easily win anybody over."

"Well," said Lullaby after a few seconds of thinking, "alright. But please be careful with him." Lullaby gently handed Flash to Adagio. The orange-haired teenager looked down at the wailing baby and gave him a sympathetic smile. Then she began to sing a gentle little tune...

Youtube Video

Aria and Sonata felt left out so they joined in by the third verse. The melody seemed to work like magic as Flash stopped crying and fell asleep.

"That was amazing," commented Lullaby. "It made him stop crying like magic."

"Oh, it's just a knack we have," said Aria. Adagio handed the baby back to Lullaby, careful not to wake him up again.

Later that night, after Lullaby Strings tucked Flash into bed, she picked up her guitar and began singing him a lullaby.

"Lullaby and goodnight.

Go to bed and sleep tight.

Close your eyes, start to yawn.

Pleasant dreams until the dawn."

Flash yawned and fell asleep. Lullaby smiled and kissed her son on the forehead.

"Sleep tight, little one," she said quietly, and left the room, closing the door behind her. Having a family felt like it was a miracle.

Blast to Our Past Track 4 - Whatever Gets You Thru the Night

Very much like Celestia, Flash Sentry plays a big role in this story. Eventually we'll meet our third hero. But for now, let's talk about Noble Shield.

Unlike his friends, Noble Shield was still single. Some guys said that Noble was lucky for being single as he wouldn't be stuck with so much responsibility, and could do whatever he wanted. He could see why some people said he was lucky; many of their girlfriends or wives were spoiled rotten and could be extremely picky over minute things. However, some guys had sweet and caring wives or girlfriends and they would also end up with their own little families. It made Noble Shield feel a bit left out.

"It would be so nice," he would often say to anyone who'd bother listening, "to have a wife and kids of my own." Although an optimistic fellow, Noble Gleam sadly felt that he would never have a family. One day, however, fate decided to do something about that.

"Hey you! Stop!"

Noble Shield turned in the direction of the voice and could see a young woman being chased by some police officers. She looked to be about his age, with dark blue hair with crystal blue streaks and cerulean blue eyes. Eventually, the two collided and fell to the ground.

"Oh! S-s-sorry, miss!" Noble Shield stuttered.

"Icy Heart," said the woman.

"That's a beautiful name."

"Hold it right there!" said a policeman.

"Excuse me," said Noble Shield, "but why are you trying to arrest this woman? Not that I'm butting into your business, you understand."

"This woman has been charged with assault and battery," explained one of the policemen, "she attacked someone and tried to beat them to death."

"That's awful," said Noble Shield.

"Thanks for noticing," said Icy Heart sarcastically.

"Now, I'm sure we can work this out like proper adults," said Noble Shield, "couldn't she just go on probation instead of jail?"

"Probation?" asked a cop, "This lunatic?"

"Who are you calling 'lunatic', copper?!"

"Watch it or we'll add assaulting an officer to the charges," warned another officer. Surprisingly, Icy Heart shut up after that warning.

"Very well," said the other officer to Noble Shield, "we'll give her parole. But since this is your idea, you're in charge of her."

And so, Noble Shield had to work out some legal arrangements involving Icy Heart. It took quite a while (I daren't mention how long as details would be tedious), but eventually, she was soon left under the eye of Noble Shield.

"Remember," said an officer, very sternly, "if she causes any trouble under your watch, waste no time to report it to us."

"Yes sir, I will sir," said Noble Shield. With that, he and Icy Heart departed.

"Why do you even bother with me?" she said coldly.

"Because someone as beautiful as you doesn't deserve to be locked like in jail," explained Noble Shield.

"Oh, so now you're trying to flatter me..."

"But seriously, why'd you attack the person? What had they done wrong?"

"I have a record for causing trouble," said Icy Heart, "but this time I didn't attack anybody. If anything, that person attacked me and some idiot thought it was the other way around."

"Oh, my. Well, with my help," said Noble Shield, "you can be a better person."

"Yeah right," Icy Heart scoffed.

A little while later, Noble Shield decided to take Icy Heart to a diner for lunch. Understandably, some customers were a little tense with her presence.

"Relax, everybody," said Noble Shield, "I'll be keeping an eye on her." However, this didn't do much to soothe their nerves; what if she suddenly snapped and threw a plate of food at an unsuspecting customer or waiter?

Noble Shield pulled out a chair for Icy Heart to sit in before seating himself. After a few seconds, a waiter finally had the courage to come to their table.

"M-may I take you o-order?" the waiter asked, trying not to look like a coward.

"I'll take some burnt toast and a rotten egg," said Icy Heart.

Both Noble Shield and the waiter gave her a confused look. "Burnt toast and a rotten egg?" they asked.

"Yeah, I've got a tape worm and that's good enough for him!" said Icy Heart.

"Ohh-kay then," said Noble Shield, a bit nervous. He cleared his throat and said, "I'd like a bowl of tomato soup with some garlic bread, please."

"Your orders will be ready soon," said the waiter, walking to the kitchen.

A few minutes later, the waiter came back with their orders. "Here you go," he said, "enjoy."

"Thanks," said Noble Shield.

"Took you long enough," snorted Icy Heart.

"Now, now," soothed Noble Shield, "it had to take them a while to burn your toast the way you wanted it."

Icy Heart rolled her eyes before saying, "thank you" in a half-sarcastic, half-genuine way.

A little while later, the two finished their meals. Surprisingly, Icy Heart made no attempts of misbehavior. The waiter soon came to take their plates.

"And would any of you care for dessert?" he asked.

"No, thanks. I'm a bit stuffed," said Icy Heart.

"As am I," said Noble Shield.

"Alright," said the waiter, "I'll have your bill ready."

"Thank you," said Noble Shield.

"Whatever," muttered Icy Heart.

Once they received the bill, Noble Shield paid for the meal and the two left.

"That was rather delicious," he said.

"So you say," Icy Heart muttered. Secretly, she actually enjoyed it, but didn't want to admit it.

After their lunch, Noble Shield suggested they talk a stroll through the park.

"Isn't it a lovely afternoon?" asked Noble Shield.

"Whatever," muttered Icy Heart.

At that moment, Twilight Velvet and Night Light went past. With them was little Shining Armor. The moment Twilight Velvet spotted Icy Heart, she pulled her son back.

"Don't look, Shiny," she whispered.

"But why?" asked little Shining Armor.

"That woman is dangerous," explained his mother, "she's not to be trusted."

"Good afternoon," Noble Shield waved.

"Noble, as much we respect you," said Night Light, "why are you spending time with that wacko?" Icy Heart scowled, but didn't dare say anything obscene in front of a child.

"She is on parole," said Noble Shield, "and I'm keeping an eye on her."

"Well, you'd better hope she doesn't hurt our son," said Night Light.

"Oh, you worry too much," said Noble Shield, "give her a chance." With that, the two groups parted ways.

"What does he see in that woman?" asked Twilight Velvet.

"Beats me," said Night Light, "one of these days, it could lead to someone getting hurt."

That evening, Noble Shield brought Icy Heart back to her place.

"You must be lucky at where you live," she scoffed, "I live in a rundown shack."

When they finally arrived, Noble Shield was shocked at what he saw. The state of Icy Heart's home looked like a tornado had gone through. Windows looked smashed, the porch bench was broken, and the door was barely hanging on for dear life.

"My goodness!" exclaimed Noble Shield, "Why would you ever live in a place like this?

"It was cheaper that way," said Icy Heart, "not much, but it keeps a roof above my head," she added as a rat scurried across.

"This cannot do at all," said Noble Shield, "I insist that you move out of this mess-hole and live with me."

"What are you talking about? This house is just fine, and nothing bad has happened yet-"

Before Icy Heart could finish, part of the roof collapsed. Then, as if it were like a domino effect, the rest of the house followed suit, ending with a loud crash, causing car alarms within a fifty foot radius to go off like no one's business. Some rats also scampered off onto the streets, scaring a passerby woman, who screamed and fled in the opposite direction.

"Then again," sighed Icy Heart, "I've been wrong before. Perhaps living with you for the night wouldn't be such a bad idea."

After the fiasco, and having to explain everything to the police and avoid arrest, Noble Shield brought Icy Heart to his own place.

"Here we are," he said, "make yourself at home."

"Hmm," said Icy Heart, "far more homely than what I used to have."

"I do hope you'll enjoy your stay here," said Noble Shield. As Icy Heart was his guest, Noble Shield offered to make her dinner.

"How does spaghetti sound?" he asked.

"Sounds fine, I suppose," she said.

Before long, Noble Shield had made some spaghetti for him and Icy Heart.

"I do hope you like it," said Noble Shield, "it's my grandmother's recipe."

Icy Heart tried a forkful of the spaghetti.

"This isn't half bad," she said after she swallowed, "did you actually add garlic while cooking?"

"Helps to keep the vampires away," Noble Shield joked. Icy Heart couldn't help but give off a small snort of laughter. This was probably the first time he'd seen her actually smile.

Before long, their dinner was finished.

"Care for dessert?" asked Noble Shield.

"As long as it's nothing too bland," said Icy Heart.

So Noble Shield made Icy Heart some blueberry cheesecake. "Another of my grandmother's recipes," he had said.

"Quite delicious," said Icy Heart.

That night, Noble Shield let Icy Heart sleep in the guest room.

"Not too shabby," said Icy Heart, "much more comfortable than my couch."

"I'm glad that you've enjoyed yourself thus far," said Noble Shield, "and I hope you'll have an even better day tomorrow."

Next morning, Noble Shield made some French toast for breakfast.

"After breakfast," said Noble Shield, "care to join me for another walk?"

"Eh, sure, why not."

"Splendid," smiled Noble Shield.

So, after breakfast, the two went for another walk. Whenever people saw Icy Heart, they would pull their children away and whisper for them to not go near her. For those without children, they'd simply hide behind the nearest object they could, usually a trash barrel or bush - one guy was unfortunate because he was allergic to pollen.

As they walked past a cafe, one of Noble Shield's friends walked up to him.

"Hey, Noble Shield!" said the friend, catching his attention.

"Oh, hey there, Rainbow Blaze," said Noble Shield, "what's up?"

"The guys and I were wondering why you're being so nice to that Icy Heart girl," said Rainbow Blaze, "rumor has it she spent a year in a nutbarn."

Icy Heart glared angrily, but did her best to keep from physically harming Rainbow Blaze.

"What do I see in her?" asked Noble Shield, "Why, that's quite simple..."

Youtube Video

That evening, Noble Shield and Icy Heart were sitting on a bench.

"Sure is a beautiful sunset," said Noble Shield.

"Yeah, sure," said Icy Heart.

Noble Shield remembered something and reached into his bag.

"I got you a slice of cheesecake," he said. He handed Icy Heart a colored cheesecake holder. Upon opening it, Icy Heart gasped in surprise. On top of the slice of cheesecake was a diamond ring.

"Are you hinting something with this?" she asked.

"Icy Heart," asked Noble Shield, "would you marry me?"

"Are you nuts?" asked Icy Heart, "We haven't even been together long enough for that."

"Ohh. Right..."

"But thanks for the ring," said Icy Heart, "it's beautiful."

"You're wel-" Noble Shield didn't get to finish as Icy Heart quickly kissed him on the lips.

Blast to Our Past Track 5 - I've Had Enough

Not all stories have happiness in them; sometimes, there can be some confrontation and heartbreak. One of the deepest tragedies is the broken bond between sisters. In order to understand how this happened, we're going to have to back up a bit...

As you may remember, Celestia and Sombra had married, which that meant Luna would now be the only child left at home. Needless to say, without an older sibling to prank, Luna grew very restless and bored.

"It's not the same without Celie around," she pouted, "how am I supposed to spend my free time without her?"

"Don't you have any friends at school?" asked Artemus, looking over his newspaper.

"Well, yeah, but-" Luna began

"Well then, why don't you go hang around with them?" asked Artemus.

"Sometimes they're too busy for me," complained Luna.

"Well, have you tried making some newer ones?"

"Many of them just don't notice me."

"Haven't you tried to get their attention?" asked her father.

"Not when all they talk about is Celestia," pouted Luna, "isn't it time people started talking about Luna?"

"You must be more patient, Luna," said her father, "you shouldn't have to feel so jealous of Celestia."

Luna didn't know how to respond to that, so she said no more. Little did Artemus and Harmony know, however, that this was only the beginning to Luna's inevitable downward slope...

JANUARY 7, 1995

One night, Luna was having a hard time sleeping. Earlier that day, she and some friends had gone to a coffee shop and Luna had apparently not gotten the coffee she wanted.

"Of course it's caramel white chocolate," she muttered to herself, impersonating the waiter at the coffee shop as she trundled into the kitchen and opened the refrigerator door. "Stupid waiter. I should have snubbed him when I had the chance!"

She grabbed a carton of milk and walked over to the stove. Placing a pan on one of the burners, Luna turned the stove burner on, intending to make herself some warm milk. Unfortunately, her elbow bumped the carton and it knocked over.

"Stupid milk!" snapped Luna. She reached over and grabbed some paper towel from a roll on the side of the counter. Unfortunately, Luna slipped on some milk that had spilled on the floor and fell, stretching the paper towel over the stove.

"Ohhh, botheration!" Luna exclaimed with frustration as she got back up and stormed off to the utility closet. "Where do mother and father keep the mop?"

Then there was trouble. Luna was so flustered over her misfortunes that she'd forgotten to turn the burner off. As many of us know, if the burner on a stove is on, you should never set your eyes off of it. To add to that, paper towels were right over it...

As Luna rummaged the utility closet for the mop, a funny smell caught her nose.

"Strange," she said to herself, "I could swear I smell smoke." Suddenly she looked back and gasped. The burner had set the paper towels alight and the counter (we should point out it was made of old fashioned wood) was now on fire! Without another thought, Luna raced towards her parents's room as fast as possible.

"Mother! Father!" she cried, "The house is on fire!"

"This isn't one of your tricks, is it?" Artemus muttered in his sleep.

"No, it's not a joke, honest!" said Luna, "The kitchen is on fire! Call the fire department!"

Artemus called 9-1-1 and soon, the fire department came to the rescue. Luna and her parents watched from outside as their neighbors came up as well to see what was the matter. When the reason of the fire was revealed, Harmony and Artemus were not happy with their younger daughter.

"I'm very disappointed in you, Luna," scolded Harmony, "leaving paper towels by an open flame? You're sixteen years old; you should know better than that!"

"She's right," said a nearby smart mouth, "kerosene would have been more effective."

Everybody just gave him a stern look.

"Are you insane?" asked another neighbor.

"You're not the only one to ask that," said the smart mouth.

"It was an accident," Luna insisted.

Because of the fire, their home would need some repairs and a repaint which could take several weeks. For the time being, the family needed somewhere to stay.

"I guess this means we'll have to check into a hotel," said Luna, "we do have the money, don't we?"

"We could always ask Celestia if we could stay with her for a while," suggested Harmony.

"But she's married," said Artemus, "we shouldn't bother her."

"Don't be silly, dear," said Harmony, "families are supposed to look out for each other." So Harmony used her phone to call Celestia and Sombra, explaining the situation.

"Of course you can stay with us for the time being," said Celestia.

"Thank you so much," said Harmony, "you have no idea how much it means to us."

"The pleasure is mine," said Celestia.

Celestia had to prepare the house before Luna and her parents arrived. Thankfully, Sombra was more than happy to help.

"We're going to be quite packed," said Celestia, "so sorry if it bothers you, darling."

"I don't mind it," said Sombra, "perhaps it could give us a chance for the family to spend a little more time together."

Before long, there was a knock at the door.

That must be them, Celestia thought eagerly. She opened the door, and there stood Luna and their parents.

"I'm so glad you all could make it," said Celestia.

"Hey," said Luna quietly.

"I'm so sorry to hear about the fire," said Celestia.

"It was an accident," said Luna, "but for some reason, everybody thinks I did it on purpose."

"Oh, come now, Luna," said Celestia, "I doubt they'd purposely do that."

"Yes, they would," Luna pouted.

"Why don't we all forget about the incident with some lunch?" suggested Sombra.

"Oh, I'm all for that," said Artemus.

"So am I," said Harmony, "moving sometimes makes me a little peckish."

So, the quintet decided to go to a local Italian restaurant for lunch.

"This place is quite nice," said Harmony, "and the food is delicious, but are you sure it's not too expensive?"

"It's quite alright, mother," said Celestia, "nothing's too much for my family."

"I suppose."

A couple of hours later, their lunch was over and the family made their way for home.

"Thank you for lunch," said Artemus.

"It was our pleasure, dad," said Celestia.

I'm sorry to say that Luna's fire incident didn't just affect her and her parents' living arrangements. When Luna returned to school, she would hear other students talking about her.

"'Ey, look who's comin' 'ere now," one of them said.

"Little Miss Pyro," snickered another.

"What was that?" snapped Luna.

"You heard us," said the second student.

"Must have taken guts to burn your house down," said the first student.

"It was an accident!" objected Luna.

"So you say... Celestia's shadow," he said with a sneer.

"What. Did. You. Say?"

"It must be tough knowing you'll never be as good as your hot sister," said a male student. Suddenly, without any warning, Luna grabbed the obnoxious student and smashed his face against a locker! He screamed with pain as he felt his face begin to bleed.

"Luna Faust!" came a stern voice. Luna turned around and saw the principal looking crossly at her.

"Principal Remus?!" gasped Luna, "I- It's hardly my fault, sir! That little snob was mocking me, saying rude things about my family-"

"Office, Ms. Faust. Now." Luna did as she was told.

When Harmony and Artemus heard about what had happened, they were not happy, and nor was Luna; she'd received three weeks worth of detention.

"It wasn't my fault!" protested Luna, "That student purposely provoked me!"

"Two wrongs do not make a right," corrected Artemus.

"Luna," said Harmony, "you are grounded for the rest of the week."

"That's not fair!" objected Luna, "Why are you doing this to me?"

"It's for your own good," said Artemus.

"My own good?!"

"You need to learn not to take your anger out on others," insisted Harmony, "it can affect not only you, but those around you as well."

I'm sorry to say that this didn't do good for Luna's temper, and it wouldn't stop there. For the next two months, she kept hearing her classmates talk of nothing but Celestia, as though she wasn't better than her older sister.

Then one day, Luna was walking down the hall when another student accidentally ran into her from behind, knocking both of them to the floor.

"Hey! Watch where you're going, bub!" snapped Luna.

"Sorry," said the student as he tried to use his hand to steady himself up. But he missed the ground and instead ended up with his hand on Luna's rear.

"Oh!" Luna cried as she blushed.

"S-s-s-sorry!" said the student, blushing as he took his hand off Luna's backside, "It was an accident!"

"It's quite alright," Luna giggled in embarrassment. This had been the first time someone had touched her backside, after all. Maybe, she thought, this incident could turn my fortunes around.

"I'm Luna," she said, "and you are...?"

"Clerk File," said the student, "I think we have the same history class."

"I'd never noticed."

"Guess that means I wasn't handsome or important enough to be noticed," said Clerk, feeling rather dejected. Luna felt sorry for Clerk. She knew how it felt to feel not so important as somebody else.

"I'm sorry you feel that way, Clerk," said Luna.

"Thanks."

"You're welcome," said Luna, "say, if you weren't doing anything this Friday, did you want to catch a movie?"

"Sure," said Clerk, "which you wanna see, Man of the House, or Major Payne?"

"How about Major Payne," suggested Luna, "I hear it's a military comedy."

"Like the sound of it," said Clerk, "plus, it's opening date's on the 24th."

"Great," said Luna, "see you then." With that, the two parted to their next classes.

MARCH 24, 1995

It was Friday; by this point, the kitchen had been repaired and Luna and her parents were allowed to live back at their mansion.

"Well, I'm off," said Luna.

"Have fun at the movies," said Harmony.

"Hold on a second," said Artemus, "I wanna meet this boy."

"Come on, Dad," protested Luna, "don't embarrass me."

"It's the father's job to make sure his daughter's not being taken advantage of," said Artemus.

"Ugh! Dad, Clerk isn't like most of those boys."

"You never know," said Artemus.

Just then, there was a knock at the door.

"That must be him," said Luna.

"Let me get it," said Artemus, walking towards the door.

"No, I'll get it," said Luna. She quickly got to the door before her father and opened it.

"Hey, Luna," said Clerk.

"Hi, Clerk," said Luna.

"So you must be Clerk File," said Harmony, "it's so nice to meet you."

"Hi."

"We just never would have thought it," Harmony went on, "our little Luna's got her very first boyfriend."

"Moooom!" Luna whined in protest.

"Boyfriend?" asked Clerk, blushing a bit with embarrassment.

"Clerk and I are just friends going to see a movie," Luna insisted, "it's not a date."

"Are you sure?"

"The first time your mother and I met up was a date," said Artemus.

"We'll be back later," said Luna, not wanting to be embarrassed by her mother and father any longer. With that, she grabbed Clerk's hand and pulled him off with her.

"Wah!"

Eventually, the two made it to the movies.

"Two tickets to Major Payne, please," said Clerk. As the ticket lady handed the two their tickets, Luna's fell to the ground.

"I'll get that," said Clerk, reaching out for it just as Luna reached her own hand out for the ticket. Both went red.

"Sorry," said Clerk, standing back up quickly.

"Think nothing of it," said Luna.

Over two hours later (Luna and Clerk went for the earliest time they could), the movie was finished.

"Well, that was rather fun," said Luna.

"You said it," said Clerk, "we should hang out again some time."

"That would be great," said Luna. For the first time in a while, Luna felt as though her life was getting back on track. But all that was soon to change.

As the two were crossing the road, a car swerved out, with the driver looking intoxicated, which didn't help matters.

"Luna! Watch out!"

Quickly, Clerk pushed Luna out of the way just as the car hit him. It drove off without even stopping.

"Clerk!!" cried Luna as she rushed over to her friend, "Speak to me! Please don't die! Why is fate doing this to me?!"

She got out her cell phone, a Nokia 100, and called 9-1-1.

"9-1-1; what service do you require?"

"The Emergency Service, please!" cried Luna, "A friend of mine has been hit by a car and we need an ambulance right now!"

Within minutes, an ambulance arrived to take Clerk to the hospital.

At the hospital, Clerk was being looked over by doctors. Luna was in the waiting room, anxious for the doctor to tell her what was going on so she could see her friend.

"Why did this have to happen?" she asked herself, "Here, I finally thought my life was going to be turned around when I meet a great guy, but now he's in the hospital because of some drunk idiot!"

Presently, the head doctor turned up.

"How is he?" asked Luna, jumping instantly out.

"A little banged up," said the doctor, "but he's doing okay. Would you like to go visit him?"

"Yes!" said Luna instantly. Luna followed the doctor to Clerk's room. His mother and father were also there.

"Clerk?" asked Luna as she approached her friend.

"Hey Luna," said Clerk.

"I'm so sorry that you got hurt," said Luna, "it's my fault!"

"Don't be silly," said Clerk, "even if you hadn't been there, chances are I would have gotten hit anyway. All that matters to me is that you're safe."

As much as Luna wanted to believe Clerk, deep down inside, she felt as though it really was her fault he was hurt. Eventually, they had to leave and let Clerk get some rest. Luna began to think back to all the troubles she had gone through. And with her recent trouble, that was the final nail in the coffin.

Youtube Video

"For the past few months," she said to herself, "I've been going through nothing but trouble. But when I finally meet somebody to help me feel better about myself, he almost gets taken away from me! I can't take anymore of this!"

At last, Luna made her way home.

"Luna! Where have you been?" exclaimed Harmony, "We were worried sick!"

Luna told them about Clerk's accident.

"Oh, I'm so sorry to hear what happened to that poor boy," said Harmony, "I hope the police capture that drunk driver."

As soon as Harmony and Artemus went to bed, Luna began packing her things.

But before Luna left, she had one last thing to do. She wrote a letter and made a trip to the hospital. When Luna made it there, she handed the letter to one of the nurses.

"Could you please give this letter to Clerk File when he wakes up?" she asked. The nurse was surprised, but agreed to it anyway.

Blast to Our Past Track 6 - Isolation

The next morning, March 25, Artemus and Harmony woke up.

"I do hope Luna's doing better today," said Harmony, "that incident with that Clerk boy left her very upset."

"It'll probably be a few days before she settles down again," said Artemus.

The parents walked towards the door to Luna's room and knocked.

"Luna, sweetie?" called Harmony, "It's time for breakfast." But there was no response.

"You alright, kiddo?" asked Artemus.

Still nothing.

Harmony and Artemus looked at one another with worry; perhaps in the night, Luna had...? No. That was something not worth thinking about. Okay, so Luna had displayed some level of depression from time to time, but if something was wrong, she'd always tell them or Celestia.

"Maybe she snuck off to talk to her sister," suggested Harmony.

"Yeah, that does make sense," said Artemus, "but then, it would've been nice if she'd have told us..."

Harmony went to the phone and telephoned for Celestia.

Around that time, Celestia had gotten out of the shower and she wore a towel to cover her body, another on her head.

"Nothing like a fresh shower to start they day," she said. Just then, she heard the telephone ring.

"Oh, who could that be?" she groaned, "I can't just walk out naked except for my towels!"

"I'll get it," came Sombra's voice. He walked to the phone and picked it up. "Hello?"

"Who is it?" asked Celestia.

"It's your mom and dad," explained Sombra.

"They're yours too; you're practically family," Celestia giggled. She took the cellphone. "Hello?"

"Is Luna there with you?" Harmony's voice asked from the phone.

Celestia looked puzzled. "What do you mean, is Luna there with me?"

"She doesn't seem to be coming out of her room and we don't think she's there," said Harmony's voice, "so we wondered if she had snuck off to see you."

"If she had, I'd have heard a knock on the door late at night," said Celestia, "but I didn't."

"So... you haven't seen her either?"

"Nuh-uh."

"Oh, where could she be?"

Harmony hung up the phone in concern.

"Celestia and Sombra haven't seen her either," she said to her husband.

"We should take this up with the police," said Artemus, "what if she was kidnapped?"

"Oh, don't even go there, dear!" Harmony scolded. She had opened the bedroom door to find a folded piece of paper on Luna's bed saying "Mom and Dad". Harmony picked up the piece of paper, unfolded it, and was surprised to see it was a letter. It read:

"Dear Mom and Dad,

If you are reading this letter, then you may have guessed that I am gone. I have not killed myself, so there's one thing not to fear. I have just become so tired of all these bad things happening in my life. So I have run away. I do not know where I'll end up and I do not know when I will come back home. But I still promise to finish school, so there's another good thing. Take care.

Love, Luna."

Harmony did not know what to say. At least she knew her youngest daughter was alive, but she wasn't so sure if Luna, for her age, could take care of herself. One thing she noticed was that she'd not mentioned Celestia or Sombra in it at all. If she loved them both, then why would she have left them out?

Meanwhile, Luna had been spending the night trying to find herself a place to stay for a while. That was easier said than done, as she felt that, despite coming from a wealthy family, no one would take a sixteen year old seriously.

"What's a girl gotta do to find a place to live?" asked Luna, "It's not as if I'll end up in a homeless shelter."

At that moment, the door to a nearby coffee shop opened, and out of it walked one of her classmates Moonlight Raven. Moonlight was a senior at the age of seventeen with brilliant amber eyes and dark blue hair. She had pale skin and dark blue eye shadow, and underneath her jacket wore a sleeveless dark blue shirt with a black skirt and shoes.

"Excuse me," said Luna.

Moonlight turned to the younger girl. "Yes, Luna?" she asked in a flat tone.

"I need a place to stay for a while," said Luna, and she explained what all happened.

"Sure," said Moonlight, "I guess you could stay at my place for a while."

"Oh, thank you, Moonlight," said Luna, hugging her. Once she let go, Luna followed Moonlight to her place.

"Home sweet home," said Moonlight, opening the door.

"Hey, little sister!" another girl called out. She was older than Moonlight with pale blonde hair, lime green eyes, and she wore a pink T-shirt with an exploding star on it and white pants.

"Who's that?" asked Luna.

"That's my older sister Sunshine Smiles," said Moonlight.

"So, you have one too?" asked Luna.

"Yeah," said Moonlight, "we get along despite our differences."

"Sure wish the same could be said with me and Celestia," muttered Luna. Perhaps it was lucky for her that neither girl heard her.

"It's nice to see you, Luna," smiled Sunshine.

"How do you know of me?"

"I met Celestia one time and she mentioned you," said Sunshine, "what brings you here anyway, Luna?"

"Lots of things happened to me..." And she explained everything.

"Oh, you poor thing!" said Sunshine sympathetically, "You're welcome to stay here as long as you want."

"Thanks, Sunshine." Luna gave a small smile.

"I'd better call your parents to let them know where you are," said Sunshine.

"Oh! No, I, er, t-that won't be necessary," said Luna, sounding a bit nervous.

"Why not?" asked Sunshine.

"Because... I already told them I'd be going here," Luna lied.

"Oh," said Sunshine, "I see."

Sunshine was kind enough to fix Luna some breakfast.

"I rather appreciate this," said Luna.

"Thanks," said Sunshine. After breakfast, Sunshine helped Luna take her things to the guest room.

"A bit small, isn't it?" asked Luna.

"I'm afraid so," said Sunshine, "but it should be fine for the time being."

"Well, it's better than living on the streets any day," said Luna.

Later, Luna found the chance to talk with Moonlight. There was something she wanted to tell her...

"Now that I'll be living with you for a while," said Luna, "do you think you could help me fit in with the cool kids?"

"Sure thing," said Moonlight, "just don't expect us to make friendship bracelets and flower crowns after this." She meant this as a joke.

"Uh, yeah, the thing about friendship bracelets and flower crowns?" said Luna, "That wasn't on my agenda."

"Good," said Moonlight, "first tip on being cool is not to show any weakness."

"No weakness," Luna repeated, "what else?"

"Wear clothing that makes you look neat."

"About that - I have my regular clothes," Luna admitted, "do cool kids normally wear black?"

"Sometimes they do," said Moonlight.

"What else do I need to know?" asked Luna.

"Sometimes it helps to give yourself a nickname," said Moonlight, "nicknames can help you feel cooler."

"I rarely feel cool when I have nightmares," Luna mumbled. But before she could continue, she stopped herself.

Nightmare? she thought, They've all usually occurred under a full moon... Moon? Nightmare? She pondered for a bit, and then suddenly, like a bolt of lightning, a name struck her...

"That's it!" she cried, "I shall call myself Nightmare Moon!"

So with that said, Luna began to make her new look... only she didn't know where to start.

"Maybe I should get a new wardrobe first," she said, "do you guys make our own clothing or what?"

"That depends; sometimes we do," said Moonlight, "other times we just buy some at the store."

Moonlight took out a nearby book and showed it to Luna.

"This is a book of many different clothing designs," she said, "perhaps it could give you some inspiration for a new look for you."

"Thank you," said Luna, taking the book. She opened it and looked to see what design suited her most. After a few minutes of skimming through the book, Luna finally found the clothing designs she liked most.

"I like this dark blue shirt with black jacket and skirt," said Luna.

So the two girls went to do some shopping for the right fabric Luna needed for her new outfit.

"I may make some alterations to the clothes," said Luna.

"Like what?" asked Moonlight.

"Wait and see," said Luna.

When they got home, Luna set to work making her new outfit. It took quite a few hours, but at last, it was finished.

"Are you ready to see me now?" Luna asked from behind the room dividers.

"Go right ahead," said Moonlight.

"I can't wait to see," said Sunshine.

"Okay, girls - brace yourselves for my new look!"

Slowly, the room dividers parted to show Luna, looking rather like a different person now. Her new outfit consisted of a dark blue shirt, a black skirt, and a black jacket, as per the book. On the shirt and skirt, however, Luna had also sown on a little moon. She had also given herself some dark blue mascara and lipstick. Moonlight and Sunshine didn't know what to say!

"Um, is it too much?" asked Luna sheepishly.

"Are you kidding? You look amazing!" said Moonlight. That was the first time Luna had ever heard Moonlight sound excited. "Although, perhaps a bit more makeup so that you look more pale."

"Why? To add to the coolness factor?"

"Well, you could say that."

So Luna added some more makeup to her face, and it didn't take long before she looked as pale as a ghost.

"Now you look even better," said Moonlight.

"Kind of looks a bit much," Sunshine muttered quietly.

On Monday morning, March 27, Moonlight and Luna, now under the nickname Nightmare Moon, made their way to school. When the students saw Luna's new look, they at first thought she was a new student.

"Hey, who's the new kid?" asked one, "Isn't she too late to enroll this year?"

"She looks familiar," said another, "oh, I get it! Isn't she the pyromaniac?"

At the mere mention of the accident with the fire, Luna grabbed the student by the throat and forced him to the wall.

"If I were you," she snarled in a calm, yet threatening voice, "I would never mention that accident again. It was NOT. MY. FAULT!"

"I-I'm sorry, L-Luna," the student choked.

"Oh, and another thing," said Luna, "it's not Luna anymore - it's Nightmare Moon! Capisce?"

"C-C-C-Capisce!" gasped the student. Luna let go of him, and he collapsed onto his knees, coughing. He then stood up again and ran off in fear, hoping Luna wouldn't catch him.

The other students quickly looked away from Luna, hoping not to be the receiving end of her wrath. For the first time in months, Luna felt that she would finally get some respect from them, and she did. Whenever she went by other students, they would be kind to her and not say insulting things about her, mostly out of fear of her.

Youtube Video

Eventually, the school bell rang to end the day. Luna went to her locker so she could gather her book bag, and once she did so, she headed off for her new home.

Blast to Our Past Track 7 - Isn't It a Pity

Luna wasn't alone as she was with Moonlight and several of her friends.

"I really like your outfit," said one friend, "it's so haunting."

"How'd she pick a name like Nightmare Moon?" asked another, "It makes my nickname sound cute!"

"I merely thought about having nightmares on a full moon, and it hit me," explained Luna.

"Well, it's way cooler than what Shower Spring came up with," said a third friend, "I mean, Gloomy Tears? That's way over the top, dude."

"Are they always like this?" Luna asked Moonlight.

"Sometimes they are," said Moonlight.

As the group continued their talk, Luna bumped into someone.

"Sorry," said Luna. She then looked up and realized who it was she ran into; none other than...

"Celestia?!" she gasped.

"That must be her sister," one of the cool kids whispered.

"Is that you, Luna?" gasped Celestia, "You look so different, I didn't recognize you for a second."

"That's cause she's one of us now," another cool kid replied.

"And it's not Luna anymore," said Luna, "call me Nightmare Moon now."

Celestia was rather surprised. "Nightmare Moon?" she asked, "Why the name change?"

Luna looked up at Celestia with a very angry look in her eyes.

"You want to know why?" she asked, "Because I'm tired of you always being better than me at *everything!!****"*

Celestia stared in shock! "Better than you? But Luna-"

"MY NAME IS NIGHTMARE MOON!!" shouted Luna. Celestia backed up a bit in fright. What was up with Luna, she thought?

"All anybody ever talks about anymore is you!" ranted Luna, "How beautiful you are, how nice you are, how lucky you are to even get married! But nobody ever things about me!"

"Luna, please..." Celestia began.

"SILENCE!" bellowed Luna.

"Luna Faust, I am your older sister-!"

"And I am tired of living in your shadow!" interrupted Luna, "And I told you to call me Nightmare Moon!"

"Do our parents know about this 'Nightmare Moon' thing?" asked Celestia.

"What I do is none of their concern," said Luna.

"How can you be this way?" asked Celestia, "What happened to the little sister I grew up with?"

"That pushover is gone," insisted Luna, "now where Luna was, Nightmare Moon stands!"

"How could you turn your back on your own family?" demanded Celestia.

"I did not turn my back on them!" protested Luna, "They turned their backs on ME!"

"We never turn our backs on family-!"

"That's a load of rubbish!" snorted Luna, "You all turned your backs on me ever since the fire incident just so you could all feel important!"

"That's not true, Luna!"

"Liar!" snarled Luna. She just turned around and stormed off, bumping into Celestia on purpose without an apology.

"Luna..." whispered Celestia, "Why would you do this?"

"Don't you think that was a bit harsh?" one of the cool kids asked.

"Yeah, I know we got some attitude," said another, "but come on!"

Luna said nothing.

When Celestia returned home, the first thing she did was call her mother and father about the situation.

"...I tried to convince her that we truly love her," Celestia was saying, "but she accused me of being a liar and left with her new friends."

Needless to say, Harmony and Artemus were shocked when they heard this.

"Why would she act like this, dear?" Harmony asked once she'd found her voice.

"I... I just don't know, mother," said Celestia.

"Maybe we shouldn't have been so hard on her," said Artemus.

"No, dad, it must've all begun with that fire," said Celestia, "I know this was an accident and that Luna would never do anything like that on purpose."

"Not to mention all the teasing the other students put her through," Harmony added, "she only stood up for herself but we grounded her for letting her anger get the better of her."

"Other students teasing her?" asked Celestia, "I don't understand why she couldn't have told me while she had the chance?"

"Maybe she was either jealous of you or didn't want to bother you," suggested her mother.

Celestia paused, almost choking up. She took several breaths to calm herself before responding. "It was probably the latter option," she said calmly. Sombra could tell by the look of Celestia's face that she was lying about the idea of Luna not wanting to bother her.

After Celestia hung up the phone, Sombra went to talk to her.

"Why did you lie to them?" he asked.

"I didn't want them to worry," Celestia replied, "you know how younger siblings can get jealous."

"I sure do," said Sombra, "I once knew two siblings that had a jealousy between them."

"Whatever happened?"

"They were older boys; the eldest brother was Tirek, who constantly broke the rules. His younger brother Scorpan only helped him just to look tougher. Do you remember the Great Canterlot Bank Robbery of '85?" Celestia nodded and Sombra continued. "Tirek and his gang stole probably millions, but he didn't get away with it and ended up serving a sentence of twenty years."

"How'd the police know about this?" asked Celestia.

"Well," said Sombra, "that was because of Scorpan."

"Scorpan had his own brother arrested?" asked Celestia.

"From what I heard, he didn't agree with his older brother's views. The two haven't spoken to each other ever since."

Celestia didn't answer; she didn't know what to say. Maybe Luna would never speak to her again.

I do hope she can see the error of her ways before we end up in the same position Tirek and Scorpan did, she thought. Celestia almost felt as if she was about to cry.

"I... I need a few minutes," she said.

"Take as much time as you need," said Sombra softly as he left the room. After the door was shut, that was when Celestia couldn't hold it in any longer. She collapsed on the bed, crying her eyes out.

"Why?" she sobbed, "Why did this have to happen? Sisters aren't supposed to treat each other as enemies, they're supposed to treat each other like friends!"

After she was done crying, Celestia decided to take a walk outside to take her mind off her troubles. By then, it had begun to rain, so she took her umbrella with her.

Meanwhile, Luna felt like going for a walk herself in another part of town. She took her own umbrella so as not to be rained on. It had been a lot of anger she had vented out in the course of one helping towards Celestia. But... had it actually been worth it? Did she really deserved to be yelled at?

Perhaps I should apologize, she thought.

No; cool kids do not display any weaknesses. That's what she was taught, and she was going to stand by that meaning.

Youtube Video

After a half hour, Celestia made her way back home. As the front door had an awning, she was able to shake her umbrella dry and wipe her shoes on the mat before entering.

"Luna..." she said quietly.

Luna had also finished her walk, making her way back to Moonlight's place. Unfortunately, this one had no awning so she had to shake her umbrella off in the garage.

"Good thing the door was left open," she said, "but they really need to consider building an awning for the front door."

When Luna opened the door, she found Sunshine waiting for her.

"Hi, Luna," she said, "how are you?"

"Alright," sighed Luna, "I guess."

"Are you sure? Cause you don't sound like it."

"I'm sure I'm fine," said Luna. With that, she went to get ready for supper. A few seconds later, Moonlight came in.

"Is Luna really fine, sister?" asked Sunshine. Moonlight told her sister about Luna's encounter with Celestia. Sunshine then gave her sister a stern look.

"You didn't happen to say anything to Luna about being cool, did you?" she asked.

"Might've been a slip of the tongue," said Moonlight.

"And what, pray tell, did your tongue slip?"

"That cool kids can't show any weakness," said Moonlight innocently.

"Unbelievable," said Sunshine, shaking her head disapprovingly.

"What? I didn't tell her it was okay to lash out at her sister like that."

"Then why didn't you tell her to apologize?" asked Sunshine.

"Even if I had wanted to, she would have accused me of being weak."

Sunshine went up to talk to Luna.

"Luna..." Sunshine paused, choosing her words carefully. "Do you think it's cool to lash out at family? Do you think they deserve to be heartbroken?"

Luna didn't know how to respond; what could she say?

"N-n-no," Luna finally said quietly.

"Moonlight told me about your fight with Celestia," said Sunshine, "I think that you should apologize to her before it's too late and she does something drastic like suicide."

Luna thought about what Sunshine had said. The last thing she wanted was for Celestia to do something as drastic as suicide. Suddenly, she thought she saw another version of herself appear next to her. This one had wings and a halo over her head.

"Who or what are you?" she asked.

"I'm your conscience," said the other Luna, "you have to make amends with Celestia."

"Don't listen to Miss Goody-Two-Wings," another voice sneered.

"I had a feeling she would show up," sighed the angel conscience.

"I've an angel conscience and a devil conscience?" asked Luna.

"Every person does, sister," smirked the devil conscience.

"You mustn't listen to that heathen," said the angel conscience, "she'll steer you down the wrong path."

"Everyone knows the 'wrong path' - as you so put it - is the cool, risk-taking path," retorted the devil conscience, "what's life without a few risks, am I right, Luna?"

"That's true," said an unsure Luna.

"Is it really worth being cool just to break the heart of your sister who did not even deserve it?" asked the angel conscience.

"Well..." Luna started to say. She knew that the angel conscience was right.

"Do you want those students to give you grief again?" asked the devil conscience.

"No..." Luna said reluctantly. She'd been through enough hell as it was.

"If you went and started acting soft," went on the devil conscience, "they'd walk all over you again and go back to saying you're no better than your own sister. Show them you're the best!"

Luna stood up.

"You're right," she said, "I can't apologize to Celestia. Everyone will think that I'm going soft and go back to pushing me around!"

"But what about Clerk?" asked the angel conscience, "How do you think he would react if he saw what you've become?"

"He'll probably love this new you," said the devil conscience, "Bad girls get more love, right?"

"I guess," said Luna.

"So what do you say? Stick to the tough girl routine and Clerk will be proposing to you by graduation. Be a softy and it'll drive him off."

"Don't listen to her!" said the angel conscience, "He liked you regardless if you were Nightmare Moon or not!"

"But now he'll love you even more," said the devil conscience, "what do you say, Nightmare Moon?"

At last, Luna sighed. "I'm staying as Nightmare Moon," she said at last.

"That's the spirit," smirked her devil conscience.

The angel conscience could only shake her head in disappointment.

"Things will only get worse if you don't make things right," she said, fading away.

Back at Celestia's house, she was looking through a family album. She noticed pictures of her and Luna when they were children. In many of them, the two sisters were laughing and playing together.

Why can't things go back to the good old days? thought Celestia sadly. Sombra placed a comforting hand on his wife's shoulder.

"It'll be alright," he said softly, "one day she'll see the error of her ways and apologize to you with open arms."

"I hope so too," said Celestia, "even if it takes a thousand days..."

PRESENT DAY - AUGUST 1, 2038

"That didn't sound like a happy ending at all," exclaimed Sonata.

"That wasn't the end, idiot," snorted Aria, "we aren't even halfway through the whole story."

"Oh," said Sonata.

"It was quite sad," Dawn Spark said with a hint of sympathy in her voice, "no one deserves to be separated from their family. Did they ever get back together again?"

"Oh, they do," said Adagio, "but we'll get to that later on..."

Blast to Our Past Track 8 - It Don't Come Easy

Dawn Spark was taking in what she had just learned from the Dazzlings' story. At that moment, the door opened and a man at forty-three walked in with his seventeen year old son. The man had two-tone blue hair and matching eyes, along with a short beard and mustache. He wore a worn out black jacket with the red and white stripes long since removed and blue jeans. The boy had blue eyes like his dad, but he also had light bluish-purple hair with pale blue and light violet stripes, a bang partially covering his right eye. He wore a yellow shirt with a purple jacket and jean pants.

"Hey, there's my oldest niece," said the man, walking over to Dawn and tousling her hair.

"Oh, hey uncle Flash," Dawn giggled, "hey there, Dusk."

"Hi there, cuz," said Dusk, "who's that you're speaking with?"

"These are the Dazzlings," explained Dawn, "they'd been telling me about you, uncle Flash, as well as grandma Celestia and aunt Luna."

"They were?" asked Flash.

"Yeah," said Dawn, "they finished the part where aunt Luna became Nightmare Moon."

"Probably a memory she doesn't like thinking about," remarked Dusk, "say, was there a story they told you about dad?"

"Mostly, it was about the time he was born," said Dawn.

"Well, we got another one about him," said Aria.

"This is about my parents as well, isn't it?" asked Flash, sounding a little uncomfortable.

"What're you talking about?" asked Dusk.

"When I was little, my mom and dad - my birth father, of course - separated," explained Flash.

"What?" asked Dusk, "But why?"

"I guess they just had a bit of a disagreement on my future... and not to mention other matters."

"What happened?" asked Dawn.

"It all began years ago," explained Flash, looking out the window, remembering what he'd been told about his parents in the spring of 1996...

MARCH 1996

After Luna had become Nightmare Moon, the rest of 1995 had been largely uneventful. Some babies were born here and there, but for the most part, there was little happening as 1996 rolled in.

One early morning, Flame Barrier and Lullaby Strings were still in bed. Last night had been... interesting, to say the least, and their hair was in a right mess. Lullaby was the first to wake up and yawned as she stretched in bed.

"Morning already?" she asked in her yawn. She then looked down to Flame, who was still snoring loudly.

Lullaby giggled. "Wake up, sleepyhead," she teased, nudging him by the shoulder. Flame Barrier woke up with a yawn.

"Morning, dear," he said sleepily.

"Rather fun night, wasn't it?" asked Lullaby.

"Yeah, sure it was," Flame mumbled. Lullaby Strings got up and went to her baby son's room.

By this point, little Flash Sentry was around eighteen months old. He had already taken his first steps and was beginning to learn how to speak. When his mother opened the door, Flash was still asleep in his crib.

"Rise my shine, my little angel," she said gently. Flash squirmed as he was lifted out of his crib and into his mother's arms.

"Come on, sleepy head," chuckled Lullaby, "it's morning." She gave her son a kiss; Flash cooed innocently.

Lullaby took Flash into the kitchen. She gave him his morning milk and set to work making breakfast. Soon the table had plates of waffles, bacon, ham, and scrambled eggs served fresh and hot. Flash was being fed a bowl of mashed bananas.

Just then, Flame Barrier came in, dressed for the day.

"Nice to see you up and early, dear," said Lullaby. Flash's face was now covered with banana as he giggled.

"Looks like someone was hungry," chuckled Flame when he saw his son's face. He went over and wiped his face with a napkin. "That's my clean little buddy," he said, "as well as future police officer."

"Future police officer?" asked Lullaby Strings.

"So we can have the family lineage continue," said Flame Barrier.

"Flame, are you sure that's the right career path our son will take when he grows up?" asked Lullaby, "I was thinking that he could have a career with music. He does love it when I play my guitar when singing him a lullaby."

"I had a music career, but that's in the past," snorted Flame.

"You're still angry at your former bandmates for wanting you to abandon me?" asked Lullaby.

"Of course I am," said Flame, "I thought those guys were my friends, but then wanted me to blow you off just so they could stay famous."

"Well, it's good that you've decided to put family first."

"Besides," said Flame Barrier, "when little Flash becomes a police officer, people will think twice before crossing him. He'll be tough and manly like his dear old dad."

"Right..."

APRIL 9, 1996

About a week or two later, Lullaby began to not feel so good. She she woke up early in the morning, she felt nauseous and quickly rushed to the bathroom.

"Oh, good God!" she cried as she threw up in the toilet. After a few minutes, she stopped, but still felt very dizzy.

"You alright?" asked Flame Barrier.

"I, uh... y-yeah," gasped Lullaby Strings, before coughing once more, "I don't know what it is."

"We'd better get you to a doctor," said Flame Barrier.

"N-no!" cried Lullaby, "Th-that won't be necessary! Maybe I just need a few days' worth of rest."

"Are you sure, dear?"

"Positive."

A little later, when Flame Barrier had gone to work, Lullaby was on the phone with Twilight Velvet.

"...I told him I just needed some rest," Lullaby was saying, "but really, it was just an excuse to avoid giving him and myself any trouble. This can't be sickness... can it?"

"Maybe you're having another baby," suggested Twilight Velvet.

"Don't be silly, I can't!" exclaimed Lullaby, "Little Flash is barely in training pants and I don't believe I can afford the space to hold two kids under one roof!"

"You'd better not be planning an abortion if that's the case," Twilight Velvet warned seriously, "that would just be cruel and selfish."

"NO!" shrieked Lullaby, "I want this kid! I'm afraid of how my husband will react!"

"Well, how did he react when you were pregnant with Flash?" asked Twilight Velvet.

"He was a bit shocked at first," said Lullaby.

"Well, poor Night Light fainted when I told him I was pregnant with Shining Armor," chuckled Twilight Velvet, "I hope he'll be more prepared for our next little one."

"You're three months in, Twi," said Lullaby Strings, "surely he knows by now?"

"I plan to surprise him at dinner," said Twilight Velvet, "as well as Shining Armor; I think he'll be pleased when he discovers he'll be getting a new baby brother or sister."

"I'm wondering how Flash will react to my news," said Lullaby, "your son is only six going on seven; mine will be two next September."

"Now, are you going to tell Flame Barrier?"

"I will," said Lullaby Strings. When I find the right time, of course, she thought.

Every day from that, Lullaby wanted to tell Flame the news, but at the last minute she chickened out. She had taken a pregnancy test and came out positive, but chose to keep it hidden from him for now. Even Flash didn't know about his mother's current situation.

Youtube Video

One evening, Lullaby had made dinner just as Flame Barrier came home.

"I'm home," he said.

"I can see that, dear," said his wife.

"What's for dinner?"

"Spaghetti and meatballs."

"My favorite," said Flame Barrier.

"Uh, dear?" said Lullaby.

"Yes?"

She was about to tell him she was pregnant, but quickly changed what she was going to say.

"I made an extra large batch in case we'd be extra hungry!" she blurted.

"Really?" exclaimed Flame, "Sounds like we might have leftovers to last us til the end of the week!"

Suddenly they heard Flash babbling and looked over to find him with spaghetti on his head.

"Hey look," chuckled Flame Barrier, "he's doing an impression of your mother."

Lullaby Strings grabbed her camera and took a picture of the messy toddler. "One for the album," she said whilst Flash giggled.

MAY 8, 1996

After a month, Lullaby was in the living room reading a book.

"Lullaby," called Flame Barrier, "could you come in here please?"

She sighed, put down her book, and went to the bathroom where her husband was waiting. Needless to say, he didn't look pleased. His arms were folded and in one hand held what she had feared; her pregnancy test.

"You've got some explaining to do, young lady," said Flame Barrier.

"Oh," said Lullaby nervously, "you found out, didn't you?"

"How long ago did you take this?" asked Flame Barrier.

"About a month ago," said Lullaby, "why?"

"A month ago?" asked Flame Barrier. "And yet you never told me? Why?"

"Please don't be angry, dear," begged Lullaby, "I wanted to make this a surprise. My friend Twilight's going to have her second child, and she told her family about it over dinner and they were elated; even Shining Armor!"

"I'm not angry," said Flame Barrier, "I just can't believe you would hide wonderful news like this from me for a month! You're ashamed of me, aren't you?"

"Well... n-no, but..."

"But what? Are you not happy that we got married and had Flash?"

"I was just scared how you would react," said Lullaby.

"Scared how I would react?" asked Flame, feeling insulted, "You act as though I would be angry at the idea of having a second child. You are ashamed of me!"

"No! That wasn't what I meant-!"

But Flame Barrier was too upset to listen.

"Perhaps it's best I spent a few days out of your sight then, if it'll make you happy," he said.

Flame had packed a few bags with his belongings and went to the door. But before he left, he went to see Flash, who was asleep in his crib as it was naptime.

"Daddy's got to leave for a while, Flash," he said, "I'm not too sure when I'll be back, but know that I love you and I never want you to blame yourself for anything you didn't cause."

With that, Flame took his bags and walked out the door. Because Flash was asleep, he didn't exactly hear what his father told him before he left. Meanwhile, once Flame Barrier had left, Lullaby Strings began to cry.

"Oh, why didn't I tell him sooner in the first place?" she asked between her tears.

A week or so later, it had been heard that Flame Barrier went on a boat trip with some friends to forget his troubles. But their boat got caught in a storm and sank. At the moment, there was no word on any survivors... if at all.

During that time, Lullaby did what she could to try and ensure that her second child would be alright by the time he or she would be born, which was expected to be early January 1997. When she heard the news, she felt even worse than she did when Flame Barrier left.

"It's all my fault!" she wept, "I should have told him the moment I found out, but I was so stupid!"

As she lay on the couch crying, a small voice called out to her. "Mama?"

Lullaby looked down and saw Flash on all fours, looking up at her with a sad expression on his face.

"Oh come here, sweetheart," she said, picking the little one up, "mummy needs some comfort."

Lullaby held Flash close to her as she softly cried.

Don't you worry, Flash, she thought, I promise to take care of you and your younger sibling, no matter what, even if you do or don't have a father to care for you...

Blast to Our Past Track 9 - This One

It had been a couple of weeks since Flame Barrier had disappeared. Lullaby Strings found herself an emotional wreck. The only thing keeping her out of depression was little Flash Sentry, and she wanted to embrace every minute she spent with him as much as she could.

"Don't you worry, sweetheart," she'd tell him every night, "I promise things will be okay for you and your unborn sibling."

Early one June morning, Lullaby looked out of the window.

"It's such a fine day today," she said, "they even said the weather would be sunny today. I think I might go for a walk to clear my head."

Flash yawned and rubbed an eye.

"Oh, Flash," said Lullaby, stroking his hair, "you're still sleepy, aren't you?" Flash nodded sleepily.

"I can't leave you in here alone," said Lullaby, "someone could break in and hurt you. Would it be alright if I drop you off at Twilight Velvet's place?"

Once she got Flash in his stroller, Lullaby set off for the Sparkle family's home. On the way, they passed the park, when they noticed Icy Heart sitting on the bench, an obvious scowl on her face. Lullaby looked down at the blue haired woman's stomach - nine months into pregnancy.

"Good day, Icy Heart," said Lullaby.

"It isn't if you're me," Icy Heart grumped.

"What's the matter with you?" asked Lullaby.

"Take a guess," said Icy Heart, "I've been carrying this thing around for nine months and my mobility is limited!"

"Oh, your pregnancy," said Lullaby.

"I swear this stomach just keeps getting bigger every day," said Icy Heart, rubbing her stomach, "I'm gonna eventually explode if it keeps up."

"It's not gonna happen," said Lullaby, "your baby will come out soon enough - he or she, I'm not sure - and I should know."

"We're having a girl," said Icy Heart simply.

"Well, I hope you enjoy raising a daughter," said Lullaby.

"Oh!" said Icy Heart, putting a hand on her stomach, "It's kicking up a storm in there." She then spoke to her stomach. "Hey! Settle it down, will you? You'll damage something in there."

Lullaby giggled. "That's what happens if you're pregnant; if the baby's kicking, it means that he or she - the latter, in your case - can't wait to come out."

"Glad I'm not the only one," Icy Heart chuckled.

"Well, I'll be going now," said Lullaby, "nice talking to you."

"Hmph. Yeah, sure."

Lullaby was just ready to leave when...

"Oh!" Icy Heart cried out, clutching her stomach as a slash was heard. Flash let out a noise of confusion; Lullaby knew what Icy Heart's scream meant.

"Where's Noble Shield?" she cried.

"He's at work!" said Icy Heart through the pain, "I'm going to burst!"

"I better call him then!" exclaimed Lullaby. Why is she even outside in the first place, and why did he choose today to be at work rather than be with his wife? she thought. However, she didn't have time to think about those questions in her head as Icy Heart was about to become a mother. Lullaby quickly got out her cellphone and called Noble Shield.

"Noble Shield, this is Lullaby Strings!" she said, "I'm at the park with Icy Heart. She's having the baby right now!"

"What, *now?!***" he cried over the phone.

"Yes!" said Lullaby, "Why didn't you ask for the day off to be with her?"

"One of my co-workers was sick and I was the only one available to cover for him," said Noble Shield.

So that co-worker had to catch a cold around the same time Noble Shield became a father? Lullaby thought with annoyance. "If you get out of work, we'll meet you at the hospital," she said.

"Alright," said Noble Shield, "I'll try and get done as fast as I possibly can."

"Don't worry, Icy Heart," said Lullaby Strings, "we'll get you to the hospital."

"Well, hurry it up!" cried Icy Heart in pain, "I swear, if my husband isn't there when the baby comes out, I will kill him!" Perhaps it was lucky for Flash that he didn't hear Icy Heart's threat as Lullaby had covered his little ears.

Lullaby took out her phone and made another call.

"Hey Twilight; it's me, Lullaby."

"Something wrong, Lullaby?" asked Twilight Velvet.

"Icy Heart's water broke," explained Lullaby, "her baby's coming right now! Can you give us a lift to the hospital?"

"Where are you?"

"At the park."

"Night Light will be driving by there. I'll call him and have him pick you up."

"Thanks, Twi; you and your husband are lifesavers."

"Think nothing of it, my friend."

Within a few minutes, Night Light drove up and honked the horn to alert the two women of his presence.

"Quickly, get in!" he called.

Icy Heart was carefully loaded into the car. Once she was strapped in, Night Light drove off. As Lullaby had Flash in a stroller and there wasn't any time to put both in, they stayed behind and waved goodbye and good luck until the car was out of sight.

"Oh, I do hope they make it in time," said Lullaby to herself.

Icy Heart was quite hard to tame on the way to the hospital.

"Can't this stupid heap of junk go any faster?" she asked.

"Just remain calm," said Night Light, "we'll be there soon."

"Easy for you to say!" snapped Icy Heart, "I feel like I've got a time bomb in my stomach and it's bound to blow at any moment!"

"Oh, relax," chuckled Night Light, "you're just exaggerating."

"I'll give you 'exaggerating'!"

Suddenly, Icy Heart reached over to try and grab Night Light's throat. He applied the brakes hard before he drove out of control.

"Sweet Jesus, lady! Have you lost your mind?!" he asked, "I'm not your husband!"

"I know that!" snapped Icy Heart, "But he's not here right now! Now you better get moving or else I'll break that gear stick clean off and *shove it down your throat!***" she shrieked.

Night Light winced in fright, but he continued driving before Icy Heart could break something.

At least Twilight didn't display that sort of behavior when Shining Armor was born, he thought worriedly.

Before long, they arrived at the hospital just as Noble Shield was pulling in.

"Thank goodness," gasped Night Light as he got out, "I swear, Noble, your wife was crazy the whole time!"

"Thank you for bringing her here," said Noble Shield.

"And about bloody time too!" snapped Icy Heart.

"See what I mean?"

They got Icy Heart to the help desk and got the receptionist's attention.

"My wife's about to have her child!" exclaimed Noble Shield, "She could burst at any given moment!"

"Don't worry," said the receptionist, "we'll get her ready."

"Yeah, you better!" shouted Icy Heart, "I can't take this damned pain any longer!"

They got Icy Heart in a wheelchair and wheeled her off to the maternity ward.

"I didn't know a pregnant woman could burst if she didn't give birth," said a rather ditzy nurse.

"It's an exaggeration," said Noble Shield.

Eventually, everything was ready to deliver the baby.

"You did this to me!" screamed Icy Heart in pain as she clutched her husband's hand.

"I'm really sorry I got you in this pain, honey," said Noble Shield.

"No, you're not!" snapped Icy Heart, "You're happy that I'm fat and in pain. You don't love me!" She then broke down sobbing.

After hours of labor, the work was finally done on June 12, 1996 at 8:25 PM, when the sound of a baby crying filled the room.

"Congratulations," said a doctor, "it's a healthy little girl."

"Thank goodness all of that is over!" snapped Icy Heart, "I nearly had a heart attack forcing that thing to come out!"

A nurse wrapped the baby in blankets and brought her to the new parents. Noble Shield held the baby in his arms and smiled warmly; she had soft red hair with yellow streaks in it.

"Isn't she so precious?" he asked in a calm tone.

"Guess she is rather cute," said Icy Heart, tickling the baby's nose a bit. Then, the baby began to squirm as she opened her eyes, revealing to be cyan in color.

"Hello, precious," said Noble Shield, "I'm your daddy, and this lady over here is your mother."

"What are you going to name her?" asked the doctor.

Noble Shield looked out of a window; the sun was already setting, which gave him the idea to name his newborn daughter...

"Sunset Shimmer," he said.

"Alright," said the doctor, as a nurse wrote the name on the birth certificate, "Sunset Shimmer it is."

Youtube Video

Noble Shield looked down at Sunset and gently stroked her cheek, making her smile and laugh. Then suddenly, Sunset began to cry. Thinking she needed some motherly comfort, Noble Shield handed her over to Icy Heart, who gently patted her on the head.

"It'll be fine dear," she said sweetly, "we're here for you."

That evening, Lullaby had just finished changing Flash's diaper when the telephone rang.

"Hello?" she called after picking up the receiver.

"Hello Lullaby," said a voice on the other line, "it's Noble Shield."

"Oh, hello, Noble," said Lullaby, "how's Icy Heart? Is your baby okay?"

"They're both fine," said Noble, "we've named our new daughter Sunset Shimmer."

"That is such a beautiful name," said Lullaby.

"Would you like to see her once we're out of the hospital?" asked Noble Shield.

"Oh, I'd love to!" smiled Lullaby, "Maybe Flash could make a new friend, as well as my second child whenever he or she comes out."

"That would be adorable," said Noble Shield.

"Well, thank you for the information," said Lullaby, "I have to get off the line now. I'll talk to you soon."

"Alright, bye."

With that, Lullaby hung up the phone.

"Did you hear that, Flash?" she said to her little one, "You might have a new friend."

Flash squealed in delight at the idea.

"Fwiend," he said.

"That's right," chuckled Lullaby as she picked up her little one. "Hard to imagine," she mused to herself, "we've been going through rough times these past two months, and now it looks as though our fortunes are finally starting to turn round."

After she put Flash in his crib, Lullaby then looked out the window and saw a mother bird in her nest feeding her babies.

"I guess good fortune eventually follows on to others," she said. She then kissed Flash goodnight and closed the bedroom door.

Blast to Our Past Track 10 - Out the Blue

It had been a few days since Icy Heart had given birth to her new daughter Sunset Shimmer. Today, Lullaby and Flash had come to their home to see the baby.

"Won't this be fun, Flash?" Lullaby asked her little one.

"Uh-huh," the toddler replied.

Lullaby rang the doorbell to see if they were home. Noble Shield answered the door.

"Oh hello, Lullaby," he said happily.

"We've come to see little Sunset," said Lullaby, "where is she?"

"She's in the living room," said Noble Shield, "I'll lead you inside."

Noble led Lullaby and Flash into the living room. The little one was sleeping quietly.

"Where's Icy Heart at?" asked Lullaby.

"She had a dentist appointment today," said Noble Shield, "thankfully, I didn't have to work today so I could look after Sunset until she gets back."

He then walked over to his sleeping infant daughter. Sunset yawned and stretched her cute little legs and arms, and then looked up at her daddy.

"Hello, my little sunshine," he said softly, "we have company who want to see you."

Noble then picked up Sunset, who squirmed and grunted as he did so.

"Come on now, Sunny," he said gently, "let's go say 'hi'."

"Aww, look at her," said Lullaby the moment she glanced at the three-day-old infant, "isn't she such a darling?"

"She sure is," said Noble Shield.

Lullaby placed a hand on Sunset's head and stroked it softly. Next to her, Flash was jumping up and down, trying to get a glance at the baby his mother was petting.

"Me wanna see," he protested. It wasn't really fair to be short. So, he tugged at his mother's dress, hoping to get her attention. Lullaby felt the tugging and looked down. Flash looked at his mummy with a pouty expression.

"Oh, alright, Flash," chuckled Lullaby, "you can say hi too."

She knelt down so Flash could see the baby. By now, Sunset was resting in Lullaby's arms and she was gazing in wonder at the strange woman holding her. Flash looked at the little baby. Suddenly, she reached out and grabbed at his hair.

"Ow!" cried Flash, "Wet go!"

Sunset had a tight grip on the older kid's hair, and when he pulled himself away and landed on his backside, that was when Sunset began to cry.

"Oh, it's okay, sweetie," siad Noble Shield, taking his daughter in his arms and gently rocking her.

"Flash!" his mother scolded, "You went and scared Sunset! She just wanted to say hello!"

"She pull my hair," pouted little Flash.

"She didn't mean to," said Lullaby, "she's just a baby."

At that moment, a car pulled into the driveway.

"That must be my wife," said Noble Shield, and he went to open the door. Icy Heart walked in.

"Thanks, I guess," she muttered, "and what are they doing here, might I ask?"

"We just came to see your daughter," said Lullaby, "it wasn't like we were gonna steal anything from you."

Later, Noble Shield made some tea for Icy Heart and Lullaby. The latter was talking about her troubles.

"If I hadn't been so stupid and told Flame Barrier I was pregnant with a second child when I found out," she said sadly, "he'd still be alive."

"Hmm," said Icy Heart, with a hint of indifference.

"Thanks for listening," said Lullaby.

"Yeah, whatever," muttered Icy Heart.

"Is that all you can say right now?" asked Lullaby, "I was expecting some more sympathy."

"Hey, look, sister," said Icy Heart, slightly irritated, "just because your husband was an idiot and wouldn't listen to reason doesn't mean you have to beat yourself up."

"What are you saying?"

"I'm saying that you're better off without him," said Icy Heart.

"Icy Heart," said Lullaby, "I'm sorry to disagree with you, but need I remind you that I'm pregnant with my second child? I'm a housewife and I can't handle two children by myself, especially when they're both under the age of three!"

"Why not send Flash to a foster couple?" suggested Icy Heart, "One's probably all you need."

"No! Out of the question!" snapped Lullaby, "I made myself a promise that I wouldn't let either of my children down and I'm going to stick by that promise!"

"Suit yourself," shrugged Icy Heart, "to each her own, I suppose, but don't say I didn't warn you."

AUGUST 1996

A couple of months later, as the evening sky shone, Lullaby Strings was making her way home.

"If I cut through the alleys," she said to herself, "I might get home quicker." Lullaby had left Flash at the Sparkle family's house and couldn't wait to get back. However, she was going to be in for an unexpected surprise...

"Going somewhere, good looking?" came a voice.

Lullaby gasped and turned around. "Who's there?"

Standing behind her was a rather shabby looking man. His clothes were dirty and one hand was in a paper bag, holding what looked like a gun. Lullaby was taken aback by his appearance.

"Well, well," the man snickered, "what have we got here?"

"D-don't you threaten me!" said Lullaby, trying to sound brave, "I've got pepper spray and..." She reached into her purse and realized she had forgotten to bring her can with her.

"Ooh, you're in trouble now, aren't ya, missy?" the man said in a devious tone, and he grabbed Lullaby by the wrist.

"Let me go!" she cried as he dragged her out into the alley.

"Relax, toots," said the man, "I'm not a monster. I'm just a bloke who's been kicked around by society and low on funds. Just hand over whatever cash you got and there won't be no trouble."

"You really think I'm that stupid, don't you?" Lullaby scowled.

The man shoved the bagged hand into her side. "Don't make me use this," he said.

"You let her go... or else!"

Both turned to find a girl at the age of seventeen in goth makeup and clothing facing the unknown man down. Realizing, he was face to face with a girl much younger than him, he laughed loudly, but the girl didn't flinch.

"Or else what, little lady?" he mocked.

Instead of answering, the girl charged at the man and tackled him to the ground, allowing Lullaby Strings to escape, the girl following her close behind.

"Son of a-!" the man spluttered, unable to accept that he'd been taken down by a minor. To avoid further embarrassment, he decided to leave them alone.

"Oh, thank you for saving my hide," gasped Lullaby, "as well as my baby. I never did catch your name, though."

"Just call me Nightmare Moon."

It was then that Lullaby realized who she was talking to.

"Luna? Is that really you?"

"I don't go by that name anymore," said the girl.

"Well... why not?"

"It's a long story," said Luna.

"It's got something to do with Celestia, doesn't it?"

"...how did you guess?"

"Sometimes siblings go through a phase like that when jealous of their older siblings," said Lullaby, "I don't have any siblings myself, but my uncle's younger than my mother, and he was envious of how many friends she got when they were younger."

"What did he do?" asked Luna.

"He told their school all of mum's embarrassing secrets," said Lullaby, before stifling a laugh, "she felt so embarrassed that she tried to leave town. My uncle was punished for it, of course. He was grounded for a month and was given detention."

"Ouch," said Luna.

"Yeah, well, he'd afterward been drafted to serve for Vietnam after he graduated high school and promised to write to mum every week," Lullaby continued, before she looked sad again, "but come 1972, we never heard from him again following Loc Ninh. It's a wonder as to whether he survived or not."

Lullaby then started to shed a tear. "And I wonder if he and my mother ever made up at all..."

Luna felt sorry for Lullaby. She knew that if she displayed any weakness in front of the cool kids, it'd tarnish her reputation as Nightmare Moon. However, she was alone with a soon-to-be second-time mother, so maybe, Luna thought, she could keep it to herself.

"I'm very sorry for your family's loss," she said.

"I'm glad someone's showing me sympathy," said Lullaby, reflecting on her conversation with Icy Heart a couple of months ago. "I do hope you and Celestia eventually patch things up," she added.

Luna quietly scoffed, but said, "So do I," in response.

With that, Lullaby made her way to the Sparkle residence. She looked back towards Luna.

"Did you want to walk with me so you don't feel so lonely?" she asked.

"I suppose it would be nice to have company," she said.

Youtube Video

Lullaby and Luna soon arrived at the Sparkle residence.

"Thanks for accompanying me," said Lullaby.

"It was the least I could do," said Luna.

Lullaby knocked on the door so someone would know she was there. It was Night Light who answered the door.

"Oh, hey there, Lullaby!"

"Hello, Night Light," said Lullaby, "I'm here to pick up Flash. Sorry I'm a little late; I ran into a bit of trouble in the alleys."

"But thankfully, I was there to help her," said Luna.

"Luna?" Night Light asked in surprise.

"She's called Nightmare Moon," Lullaby quickly corrected.

"Nightmare Moon?" asked Night Light in confusion.

"It's a long story."

"Well, thank you for protecting Lullaby anyway," said Night Light.

"Oh, it was nothing," said Luna.

"Is Flash still awake?" asked Lullaby.

"He's napping right now," said Night Light, "after your close call, maybe you and him could spend the night just in case more trouble comes for you."

"Oh, I'd love that," said Lullaby, and she and Luna followed Night Light into the house.

"Lovely decor," Luna mused to herself.

"Thank you," said Night Light. He led them into the living room. Twilight Velvet was on a rocking chair reading a book; by now, she was seven months into pregnancy and there was little Flash, fast asleep on the couch. Shining Armor was on the floor watching TV with the volume turned down so Flash wouldn't be disturbed. Flash suddenly woke up and saw his mother.

"There's mummy's little angel!" smiled Lullaby as she picked him up.

"Momma!" Flash squealed happily.

"You want to spend the night here, dear?" asked Lullaby, "Oh, yes you do, yes you do," she added, speaking in baby talk.

"Sweepover?" asked Flash.

"Yes, it's kind of like a sleepover," giggled Lullaby.

"Yay!" said Flash.

That night, Lullaby and Flash were asleep in one guest room while Luna was awake on a bed in another. She liked the night, and at times, would often stay awake just to look at the moon, but that wasn't the reason she was staying up. Tonight, she was doing some thinking.

"Am I weak for helping others and showing comfort?" she asked herself.

"You feel like it right now, you big softy!" a voice sneered.

"Who's there?" asked Luna.

"It's your devil conscience, you idiot."

At that moment, the devil conscience appeared.

"If you're there," said Luna, "then where's my angel conscience?"

"Right here," said a second voice. The angel conscience showed up next to the devil one.

"I couldn't help but sense there was something on your mind, Luna," said the angel conscience.

Luna explained about the incident with Lullaby and the robber.

"You could have just ignored them and walked along," said the devil conscience.

"But he was attacking her!" protested Luna, "Not to mention that she's pregnant!"

"You did the right thing to stop him from hurting that woman," said the angel conscience.

"Oh, please," the devil conscience scoffed, rolling her eyes.

"Would you have rather allowed an innocent woman to be assaulted or worse?" asked the angel conscience, glaring at the devil conscience. That shut her rival up right here and then.

The angel conscience looked back at Luna.

"I'm proud that you're deciding to do better things instead of trying to act cool by hurting others," she said.

Luna was rather surprised. "Um, thank you," she said at last.

"Perhaps one day you'll be able to make peace with Celestia before it's too late."

"She's still alive?" Luna asked hopefully.

"Well, try contacting her to see if she is," suggested the angel conscience.

Luna took out her cell phone and started to dial Celestia's number. But after she pressed the third number, she became more hesitant and even when she pressed the final number, Luna wasn't so sure she wanted to speak with her sister.

What if she won't forgive me for how I acted? she thought to herself.

Luna's phone made a ringing noise to indicate that Celestia had not yet received her call, but after a few moments, she heard a voice she hadn't heard in months, but didn't blink.

"Hello?"

Luna made no response.

"Hello? Is anyone there?"

Celestia was in bed when she received the call. She was surprised when she recognized Luna's phone number and had eagerly awaited for her sister to respond... but she got nothing. Disappointed, Celestia hung up and sighed.

"Must have been a prank," she murmured to herself.

Back in her room, Luna flopped on her bed in disappointment.

"Why didn't I say anything?" she asked herself, "I'm so stupid."

She stared up at the ceiling and wondered if she could even come face to face with her sister again, if at all.

Blast to Our Past Track 12 - Beautiful Boy (Darling Boy)

On October 10, 1996 at around 6:58 PM, Twilight Sparkle IV was born, the second child to Night Light and Twilight Velvet Sparkle III. It was a tradition in Twilight Velvet's side of the family that began by coincidence with her mother Twilight Raven Velvet, when she was born at twilight around early 1940 to her own mother, Twilight Raven.

Twilight Velvet's family was descended from Israeli immigrants to Rainbow Falls in 1901. Her husband's family, however, was descended from African slaves, and the 1850s, his great-great-great-grandfather escaped to Canterlot and married an African woman, living as a free person. With Shining Armor, his skin was closer in terms of his mother (with a slight tan to it) whilst with baby Twilight, her skin wasn't as dark as her father's, but it wasn't as light as her mother's either; it was tan in color.

The couple were very happy with their newborn daughter when they brought her home, as was Shining Armor; he was certain that he wouldn't like having a baby sibling, but when he first looked at Twilight, his viewpoint changed when he uttered the words, "Hello there, Twily," and he heard his baby sister giggle for the first time.

It wasn't a big celebration over Twilight's birth, but the Sparkle residence did have some guests like her grandparents from both African and Jewish sides of the family, and even Lullaby Strings and her new boyfriend Page Turner came to see her, as did little Flash and Page's niece Roseluck.

"Night Light and Twilight Velvet are made for each other," Lullaby told Page, "so what if they aren't of the same ethnicity? We live in Rainbow Falls, a crazy, beautiful, diverse town where we all celebrate our differences and embrace our heritage. Flame Barrier was from a Japanese family and I've ancestors who are Dutch and Portuguese."

"My mother's side of the family was Australian," said Page, "my father's side was also European."

"Really?" asked Lullaby, "What countries specifically?"

"They mostly come from Belgium with a hint of British."

"Interesting," said Lullaby, "you get to learn new things about people, don't you?"

"Yes, we do. Lullaby?" asked Page.

"Hmm?"

"We have been dating for quite a while now," said Page, "and it's clear that I have fallen in love with you."

"As have I fallen in love with you," said Lullaby.

Page smiled warmly. Then, pulling something out of his pocket, he knelt down on one knee.

"Lullaby Strings... will you marry me?" Page opened his hand to show a beautiful diamond ring. Lullaby looked at it in amazement.

"Yes, Page!" she cried in delight, "Of course I will marry you!" And she pulled him into a big hug. This was witnessed by many people who had heard Lullaby's cry of excitement. When she realized they were looking at them, Lullaby let go of her boyfriend and laughed nervously.

"Sorry," she said, "hormones."

DECEMBER 17, 1996

The wedding of Lullaby Strings and Page Turner was soon a reality. By this stage, Lullaby was now eight months into her pregnancy, so her wedding dress had to be modified to accommodate that.

"I look so fat in this," she said.

"Careful not to exhale yet," said a seamstress working on her dress, "that belly of yours could bust a few buttons. But look on the plus side; there's more of you for Page to love."

Lullaby blushed at the thought. "Well, until the baby comes, which won't be for at least three weeks."

"Aren't you excited to have another child?"

"Well, of course I am! Don't be silly."

"Well, I think this dress is ready," said the seamstress, "now get out there and go to your new husband-to-be."

"I will," said Lullaby, "thank you." This is it, Lullaby, she thought to herself, your second chance of having a husband; better make the most of it.

Soon enough, the wedding took place.

"Page Turner," said the minister, "do you take this woman to be your lawfully wedded wife?"

"I do."

"And do you, Lullaby Strings, take this man to be your lawfully wedded husband?"

"I do."

"If anyone has any reasons why these two should not be together," said the minister, "speak out or forever hold your peace."

Nobody said a word.

"Then by the powers vested in me," said the minister, "I now pronounce you husband and wife. You may kiss the bride."

Page Turner and Lullaby Strings then kissed, and everyone clapped and cheered for them.

"It's the start of a new life for the both of us, dear," said Page Turner.

"Yep, it really is," smiled Lullaby, "for both of us, Roseluck, Flash, and our unborn child - step-child, in your case - what could possibly happen?"

JANUARY 17, 1997 - 2:53 AM

Early one morning, the couple were fast asleep in their bed. Lullaby's stomach had gotten even bigger since the wedding and she found it even more challenging for her to bend over or sit properly. Suddenly, Lullaby awoke with a start as she felt something wet on her side of the bed.

"Oh no," she groaned, "Page! Wake up! Wake up! My water's just broke! The baby's coming!"

Page woke up when he heard his wife's cries.

"What, right now?!" he exclaimed.

"No, next Thursday at suppertime," said Lullaby sarcastically through the pain, "Of course right now!"

"Alright, alright, try and keep calm, dear," said Page, wincing as his wife was giving him the eye, "I'll call the doctor and drive you over to the hospital."

Page quickly picked up the phone and dialed 9-1-1.

"9-1-1, what service do you require?"

"The Emergency Medical Service! My wife has gone into labor!"

"Where are you and your wife currently?" asked the receptionist.

"We're at 66 Strawberry Avenue."

"Alright. We'll be there as soon as possible."

"Come on, dear," said Page, helping his wife onto her feet, "let's head to the front door."

"Ohh... okay," said Lullaby, still groaning in pain.

Unfortunately, as Page opened the front door, it seemed luck wasn't on their side.

"Oh, botheration! We're snowed in!"

"Well, isn't that just ducky?!" Lullaby snapped in a sarcastic tone, "I'm about to have my second baby very early in the morning and we're trapped in a snowstorm!"

Page went to Roseluck's room and turned on the light.

"Ughh... Uncle Page!" she whined, "It's not even 7:00!"

"Lullaby's having the baby and we're snowed in!" said her uncle, "You and I need to shovel out the driveway."

"I'm getting a new baby cousin?!" Roseluck wasn't sleepy anymore. Within a minute, she had her coat and boots on.

"So where are the shovels at?" she asked.

"In the supply closet," said Page.

Once Page was bundled up as well, they grabbed the shovels and headed outside. It took a while, but the two were successful in shoveling out the driveway. It was now around 4:30 in the morning, and Lullaby was still groaning as she felt her contractions.

"Where are they?!" she screamed. At least it wasn't so early in the morning when Flash came out! she thought with irritation. Lullaby had done what she could to stay calm, but being stuck in the snow and the lack of medical support simply added to her stress.

Eventually, by around 6:45, there was the sound medical sirens.

"Oh, thank goodness," sighed Page Turner. He'd been holding onto Lullaby's hand for over two hours and he felt pain as she put his hand in a tight grip. Then they heard the sound of knocking on the door.

"You can come in!" called Page, "The door's unlocked."

The door opened and in came Dr. Morrow and some medical assistants.

"Sorry we're late," said one of the assistants, "but this damned weather slowed us down, traffic making things worse."

"At least you're here now," groaned Lullaby, "now please get me to the hospital before I burst!"

"How long as she been enduring this?" asked Dr. Morrow to Page.

"Erm, about four hours," he replied.

"Four hours?" exclaimed Dr. Morrow, "Is she in active labor?"

"Yuh- yes!" gasped Lullaby, "That must mean I'm heading towards the second stage of labor, isn't it, doctor?"

"I'm afraid so, and it's too late to get her to hospital."

"Too late?!" exclaimed Page.

"We've got no choice but to perform the birth at home," said Dr. Morrow.

"You're joking!" protested Lullaby, "I can't give birth here!"

"There's no other option," said Dr. Morrow, "either that or both you and the baby could die!"

"Oh, please spare me the thought!" cried Page.

11:18 AM

Roseluck sat on a chair outside of the bedroom with Flash (now awake) in her lap. Page Turner was with them as he waited anxiously. He knew he should've been there for his wife as she gave birth, but he couldn't stand the sight of blood and almost felt like either fainting or throwing up... or both. He would've if Roseluck hadn't dragged him out of the bedroom.

"I don't think aunt Lullaby would be happy to clean up your own vomit," Roseluck had stated.

"I didn't need to be told that!" groaned Page, "I just can't stand anything that grosses me out."

"Will mama be fine?" Flash sounded sad as he said, almost looking distressed.

"She'll be fine, little guy," said Roseluck, stroking his hair, "your mother's a tough old lady; she'll survive."

"She's only twenty-five with her next birthday in two days," Page muttered.

Through the door, they could hear the sound of a baby crying.

"Congratulations, Lullaby," said Dr. Morrow, "you've given birth to a beautiful, healthy boy."

"Oh, thank goodness," Page sighed with relief.

"You hear that, little guy?" said Roseluck, "You've got a new baby brother."

"Hooway!" said Flash, clapping his hands in delight.

Page stood up and knocked on the door. "Doctor?" he called, "May we come in?"

"Yes," said Dr. Morrow, "we've gotten him cleaned up."

Lullaby's hair was ruffled and felt very exhausted, but nonetheless, she felt very happy as she held her second newborn son. He was wrapped in a yellow blanket and had a newborn cap on.

"Hello there, dear," she said as Page entered the room, "do you want to see your newborn stepson?"

"Oh, yes," smiled Page. Lullaby carefully turned the little bundle so Page could look at it. The little baby inside opened his eyes. They were green in color, very much like Flame Barrier's. He looked at Page in wonderment as if saying "are you my daddy?"

"Hello there, little one," said Page warmly, "I'm your daddy."

"I wanna see!" a little voice called out. Page looked down and saw Flash; he was tugging at his trouser leg.

"Alright, Flash," chuckled Page, "you can see your new brother."

Page carefully lowered so Flash could see the baby.

"Be careful, dear," warned Lullaby, "your brother has just been born, and I don't want you to scare him like you did with Sunset."

Flash looked as his newborn baby brother, and the baby stared back at him.

"Hi," said Flash, "I'm yow big bwothew." He held out his hand, stretching in hopes of the baby catching it. The little baby caught hold of it with his little hands, giggling.

"I think the baby likes you," smiled Lullaby.

"Are we gonna give him his name or keep calling him 'the baby'?" asked Roseluck.

While the couple thought about a new name for their baby, Dr. Morrow looked at a painting on the wall.

"Is that an original Vincent van Gogh?" he asked.

"That's a replica painting I bought at a flea market some years ago," said Page.

"Vincent van Gogh..." muttered Lullaby. Suddenly she had an idea. "Why don't we name him Vincent?"

"That sounds like a great name for him," said Page.

"Very well," said Dr, Morrow, "the baby shall be named Vincent."

"Vincent... van Colt Sentry," Lullaby added, looking at her two sons.

Later, Lullaby and the newborn Vincent had been taken to the hospital. They had to make sure the two were still in good health, and two days later, when Lullaby turned twenty-six, she and Vincent were released from hospital. When Page drove them home and opened the door, a crowd of people were there waiting for them.

"SURPRISE!"

"Hi, mommy! Hi, daddy! Hi, Ffincent!"

"Oh, hello, Flash," chuckled Lullaby as her older son ran up and hugged her leg, "what's everybody doing here?"

"I've invited all those people to see little Vincent," said Roseluck, "consider it almost like a birthday gift for you, aunt Lullaby.

"That was very considerate of you, Roseluck," said Page.

"Can we see the little one?" asked Celestia. She was with Sombra and Harmony; Artemus couldn't come as he was running some errands.

"Of course you can," said Lullaby, "but please be careful; when Flash came home, he cried when someone else was holding him."

"Don't worry about it, dear," said Page, "no two babies are the same; not even twins."

Lullaby carefully handed baby Vincent to Celestia.

"Hello, little one," said Celestia as she held the infant in her arms.

To Lullaby's surprise and relief, Vincent was silent. Well, mostly. He made a few grunting noises as he tried to extend his tiny arm, as if reaching out for Celestia. She then held out a finger and Vincent grabbed onto it, not letting go. Celestia gave the baby a warm smile.

"You're a strong one, aren't you?" she chuckled. Vincent looked at her in confusion, but then Celestia went and tickled his nose, making the baby smile and laugh. This made Lullaby and Celestia both smile along with their respective husbands.

"I think he likes you," Sombra told his wife.

"That's what I told Flash," said Lullaby.

Noble Shield then brought baby Sunset up in his arms.

"I think my daughter here would love to meet your newborn son, Lullaby," he said. Sunset reached out her little hands to Vincent. Vincent was curious at first as to why another baby, one that was slightly bigger than he was, was grabbing his hand. He made confused baby noises, but he stopped when he saw Sunset smiling in a cute way. Vincent couldn't help but smile and giggle as well. Everyone found this to be adorable.

"What going on?" asked Flash, "I can't see!"

"Little Vincent's made a new friend," said Lullaby.

"I wanna see," said Flash.

"You're such an attention hog, aren't you, Flash?" Lullaby chuckled as her new husband lifted him up.

"Too bad she not that nice to me," pouted Flash.

"Probably because you scared her when she was a few days old," her mother teased.

The two babies were then sat down on a large blanket on the floor. Sunset had a smaller blanket with her and put half of it on Vincent. He was surprised that she was sharing it with him, but then, he rubbed his eyes, yawned, and cuddled with her in a nap. Everybody went "aww" at such an adorable sight.

"Isn't that the most precious thing you've ever seen?" asked Twilight Velvet.

"What about me and Twily?" asked Shining Armor. The three-month-old infant was resting on his lap.

"Of course you're adorable too, sweetie," reassured their mother.

That evening, Lullaby was putting Vincent to bed in his new cradle. He was crying loudly and it broke her heart to see her baby raising such a fuss.

"Hush, little one," she said softly, "everything's alright."

She laid him down on the cradle and took out her guitar. She then sat down next to him and began to play before she started singing:

Youtube Video

"Good night, Vincent," Lullaby whispered, giving him a kiss, "see you in the morning - bright and early." Lullaby's singing was able to calm Vincent down and he drifted off to sleep. Lullaby quietly closed the door to Vincent's room and made her way to her's and Page's room.

Blast to Our Past Track 13 - Give Me Love (Give Me Peace on Earth)

Many people knew that Celestia liked children, but she had a very soft spot for babies.

In the past three years, apart from Flash, Sunset, Twilight, and Vincent being born, there had been a fair number of couples that had become parents. Hondo Flanks and Cookie Crumbles had their first daughter Rarity Belle on November 5, 1994.

Granny Smith's branch of the Apple family gained a second child, a girl called Applejack, on March 13, 1996. In the same year not long after on April 15, Firefly and Rainbow Blitz had their second daughter Rainbow Dash. On September 8, Sweet Song and Flutter Butter had twins - Song Cue and Orange Sherbet - the younger siblings of a boy named Rocky Ripple.

On Flutter Butter's side of the family, his sister Posey and her husband Cloud Wisp recently had their daughter Fluttershy on March 24, 1997. Eight days earlier, a British couple had their seventh child, a boy named Comet Tail.

We'll catch up with all of them soon enough.

One day in mid-April, Celestia and Sombra were in the park enjoying the weather.

"Sombra?" said Celestia.

"Yes, my dear?" he replied.

"Wouldn't it be nice if we had a baby of our own?" asked Celestia. Sombra was rather surprised at this question.

"A... a baby?" he asked.

"Look at how many have been born in the past few years," said Celestia, "very soon, we might end up being one of the few couples without children. Wouldn't you want to have your own child?"

"W-well, it would be rather nice," Sombra admitted, "wasn't really something I considered myself, truthfully."

"Why not?" asked Celestia.

Sombra stayed silent.

"This doesn't have anything to do with your family, does it?"

"Yes," said Sombra quietly.

Not too many people knew about this, but Sombra came from a line of Russian crime bosses for the mafia, with some Italian from his mother Radiant Hope's side. His father, Sombra III, was one of the Top 10 Most Wanted Criminals in parts of Europe and North America.

As a preteen, the Sombra that Celestia would eventually marry, Sombra IV, hated his father's way of thinking and wanted nothing to do with hurting innocent people. In high school, he was feared by a number of students because of his family's reputation, but there was one person who looked beyond that - yes, it was Celestia Faust herself.

It took a lot of convincing, but soon enough, Sombra had been accepted for who he truly was, and when he and Celestia began dating, many have said they were like a modern-day Beauty and the Beast. Whilst Radiant Hope had taken the relationship kindly, with Sombra III... well, let's just say that by this point, Sombra had denounced him as his father.

"If we had a child," said Sombra, "I'm worried they would try to corrupt him or her."

Celestia put a comforting hand on her husband's shoulder.

"Everything will be okay, darling," she said. Sombra looked at his wife; her eyes made him feel like she was right.

"Alright," he said, "if you say so."

Celestia smiled and kissed Sombra on the cheek.

One morning later in the month, the couple woke up in bed with their hair messed up. Sombra was the first to awaken and he stroked his wife's face as she was still asleep.

"Morning, sunshine," he said softly.

"Mmm..." Celestia stirred a bit before opening a sleepy eye. "Morning, dear," she mumbled before letting out a big yawn.

"Have fun last night?" asked her husband.

"Oh, yes, I did," she replied, kissing him on the lips.

"How about I make us breakfast?" asked Sombra.

"I'd love that, dear."

The breakfast consisted of scrambled eggs, hash browns, and French toast with butter and syrup. Celestia really enjoyed the feast.

"Delicious," she said, wiping her mouth with a napkin.

"Thank you," said Sombra, "I got my cooking skills from my mother."

"Your mother is such a kind and wonderful person," said Celestia, "how did she and your father meet?"

"They met up as children," explained Sombra, "back then, he was a much nicer person. But sadly, grandfather didn't think Radiant Hope was a good enough influence for him. After they married, but before I was born, something changed in father... Apparently, he became colder to anybody but Hope."

"Why is that?" asked Celestia.

"Maybe he thought one of them would try to take her by force."

"One of what?"

"Members of a rivaling Mafia."

"That mustn't have sounded good," Celestia remarked.

"It sure wasn't," said Sombra, "they eventually married though."

"And then they had you," said Celestia.

"Very much," said Sombra, "but I hated what my father had done and wanted nothing to do with the family business."

"If my family was the same way," said Celestia, "I wouldn't want anything to do with them either."

"You're lucky to have a loving, caring family, Celestia," said Sombra.

"Save my sister, Luna," said Celestia, "I'd give anything for her and I to get along again."

"I'm sure you two will be together again soon," said Sombra, "you'll see."

MAY 1997

The next few weeks were rather uneventful. But one morning, Celestia felt rather ill.

"What did I eat last night?" she groaned.

"Are you alright, dear?" asked Sombra.

"I don-don't think so," said Celestia. Suddenly, she darted for the bathroom. Sombra winced as he heard the sounds of his wife throwing up.

"Should I call a doctor?" he asked.

"I think that would be best," said Celestia, "and could you get me some crackers and jello once I'm done?"

"...erm... okay?"

Eventually, Celestia was taken to a doctor for an examination. She sat in the office with Sombra, worried that something would be wrong.

"I'm sure everything will be fine," comforted Sombra.

"I'm glad for your support, but I don't want the news of a life-threatening disease..."

Sombra put a hand on Celestia's shoulder to calm her down. "You'll be alright, dear. I hope..."

Just then, the receptionist spoke up. "Mr. and Mrs. McCracken?"

"Yes?" asked Celestia.

"The doctor will see you now."

The couple walked through the door to the doctor's office.

"Afternoon, you two," he greeted.

"Hello, doctor," said Sombra.

"I hear someone's not been feeling well," said the doctor, "when did this first start?"

"This morning," explained Celestia.

"I see," said the doctor, "mind if I run a test or two?"

"Alright," said Celestia.

Eventually, when the tests were finished, Celestia and Sombra were waiting for the results; what were they? Would it actually bring good news? At last, the doctor came in.

"Well, doctor?" asked Celestia, "What's the verdict?"

The doctor had a big smile on his face.

"Congratulations," he said happily, "you're going to be parents."

Celestia and Sombra couldn't believe what they had heard.

"Wh-what?"

"You're pregnant," explained the doctor.

"Did you hear that, darling?" asked Celestia in an elated manner, "I'm going to have a baby!"

Sombra could hardly believe what he had heard. He was going to be a father.

"Oh, just wait until mother and father hear the news!" Celestia continued.

Word soon spread about the good news. Many of their friends came to congratulate them, including Sombra's mother Radiant Hope.

"Oh, bellissimo," she said, "I can't wait to see my little nipote."

"That's 'grandchild' in Italian," Sombra explained to Celestia.

"Thank you," said Celestia to Radiant Hope.

That evening, Sombra was at the local diner getting something to eat. It was very quiet inside as Sombra appeared to be one of the only few customers in. But the silence didn't last long...

"Hello, son."

Sombra looked up; he'd recognize that Russian accent anywhere.

"Hello... father," he frowned.

Out of the shadows walked a familiar figure to Sombra. A few differences were that his hair was purely jet black (Sombra had cobalt blue streaks in his hair), his clothes were a little more rugged, and his skin was paler.

"What are you doing here?" asked Sombra.

"Can't a man have the privilege to see his own son?" asked his father.

"Not if that father happens to be in charge of one of the biggest mafias in town," retorted Sombra.

"Oh, now that really breaks a heart," said Sombra III, acting hurt, "whatever happened to parental love?"

"Probably the same fate as Love Thy Neighbor," retorted his son, "Now why are you really here?"

"As I said, I came to see my son," said Sombra III, "and to bring you some news of my own. You see, I am planning to retire soon. You and I both know one cannot live forever. And to be honest, I don't want to try."

"Just get to the point," Sombra muttered bluntly.

"I want you to take over my company."

Sombra just stared in shock; he was about to become a father alongside Celestia and now his father turned up just to appoint him the task of being the new leader of the mafia?!

"I won't do it!" he snapped.

"You know it's your destiny!" argued his father.

"I'm not a heartless bully like you, father," said Sombra firmly, "I want nothing to do with you or the rest of the family!"

"I am your father!" snapped Sombra III, "I want what's best for you!"

"If by best you mean worst, then I want no part in this! This is just... evil!"

"It's that woman, isn't it?" asked Sombra III, "She's made you soft and weak."

"No! That's not true!" argued Sombra, "Love does not make one weak! Isn't that why you married mom?"

"I needed an heir!" protested Sombra III, "Your mother was just so beautiful and caring that eventually she had me wrapped around her finger."

Sombra just stared at his father in shock and disgust.

"I can't believe you!" he snapped, "Marrying my mother just to have someone take over for you when you retire?!"

"You are a Chernobog!" said Sombra III, "Feelings should not matter to you except your own."

"I am no longer a Chernobog!" said Sombra, "I am a McCracken, father!"

Sombra's surname at birth was Chernobog, but as he hated his father's way of thinking, and with his desire to avoid any relation with him, he later had his surname legally changed to McCracken prior to his marriage to Celestia.

"Changing your name doesn't change anything," objected Sombra III, "Chernobog is in your blood. It's your destiny! Embrace it!"

"I defy this destiny!" snapped Sombra, and he stormed off. His father just stayed where he was, his expression not changed.

"I suppose I'll have to teach you a lesson," he said quietly.

The next morning, Sombra and Celestia were eating breakfast. He was still feeling tense following his encounter with his father.

"I wouldn't worry about your father too much," said Celestia.

Suddenly, the television show they were watching was replaced with the news. On screen was a gentleman in his mid-thirties with dark gamboge hair, light cobalt blue eyes, and he wore a grayish amber suit with a teal green necktie. This was Timothy "Tim" Turner, leading news anchor for the Rainbow 7 weekday news.

"We interrupt this program to tell you of an attack down at 210 Prism Avenue," Tim Turner said.

"An attack?" asked Sombra.

"Oh dear," said Celestia, worried.

"The victims were a young couple and their three children," Tim Turner went on, "Rainbow Falls' finest in the police force stated that their house was assaulted with bullets before being lit on fire. Thankfully, no one had perished and the family has been taken to a hospital."

Celestia and Sombra were most relieved.

"This has my father written all over it," said Sombra quietly.

"How can you tell?" asked Celestia, confused as to why her husband was thinking that.

Sombra told Celestia what his father had said.

"That's awful!" she exclaimed.

"And I have a feeling that he won't stop until I do as he says," said Sombra.

Later that evening, the two were watching television again. Suddenly, the news came up of a second attack.

"Not again," said Celestia.

However, this attack was worse than the one earlier that morning.

"This time," said Tim Tuner, "the family was left in critical condition."

"Father's gone too far this time," said Sombra, "getting to me by attacking innocent families!" In his mind, he was wondering if he should leave town or not.

That night, Sombra took a stroll. A lot was on his mind; if he left town, there was a chance that there'd be no more terrorist attacks from his father, and families would be safe. But that would mean having to leave Celestia and their unborn child behind. If he stayed, whilst he would be with Celestia, more families could get hurt - or worse, killed - and some of them had children that weren't even a year old!

"This madness has to stop," he said to himself. As Sombra rounded a corner, he could see a figure under a street lamp.

"You're behind all of this, aren't you?" he told the figure.

"Maybe I am, maybe I'm not," said the figure, stepping into the light, revealing it to be Sombra III. Sombra glared at his father.

"Stop attacking innocent people," he demanded acidly.

"Why should I?" asked Sombra III, "They mean nothing."

"You... you... vile creature!" Sombra said furiously. Sombra was so angry, he grabbed his father by the collar and prepared to strike him with his fist. But before he could land a blow, he suddenly balked.

"Would you really attack your own flesh and blood?" asked Sombra III, "We're not so different, you and I."

The words soaked into Sombra's mind. Slowly, he released his father and lowered his fist.

"The only way we're alike is our DNA," he said firmly, "unlike you, I am not a cruel, murderous monster. I truly love Celestia and look forward to being a father." With that, Sombra turned to go.

"Where are you going?" asked his father.

"Somewhere you'll never find me..."

The next morning, Celestia yawned as she awoke. She was expecting her husband to be beside her, but to her surprise, she was alone in bed.

"Sombra?" she asked in confusion, "Where could he have gone?"

Oh, maybe he went downstairs early to make breakfast, she thought hopefully. But after Celestia showered, got dressed and went down stairs, there was no Sombra. There was no breakfast either. However, she did notice an envelope on the table reading "Celestia".

"What's this?" she asked as she picked it up and then opened it.

"My sweet Celestia, by the time you read this letter, you will notice that I have gone. I had to leave in order to avoid my father. I do not know where I will be going, and I don't know when I'll be back. But I never want you to blame yourself for this. And I will always love you.

Love, Sombra."

Well, Celestia felt her heart rip in half after reading that letter. She sat down on a chair and broke down sobbing.

"No! No!" she sobbed, "First I lose Luna, and now I lose Sombra. Why is this always happening to me?! It's not fair...!"

Youtube Video

Blast to Our Past Track 14 - No More Lonely Nights

Following Sombra's disappearance, there no further reports on any household terrorist attacks, much to the relief of the townsfolk of Rainbow Falls, but Celestia wasn't happy. Sure, she was glad that there were no further attacks, but she still had the hole in her heart that Sombra would've filled. She greatly missed saying "good morning" and "good night" every day to him, she missed the talks they had and the jokes they exchanged to one another.

Of course, next to Sombra, there was one other person that Celestia missed greatly and hadn't spoken to in over two years...

"I wish you were here with me, Luna..."

JUNE 28, 1997

Luna, or Nightmare Moon as she preferred being called, had recently graduated from Canterlot High School. Clerk File, her friend who had saved her from a hit and run incident, had been released from the hospital a few weeks after the incident and was able to carry on with high school. The two were able to keep in touch and update each other on their lives so far.

One afternoon, Luna had just gotten back from lunch. When she got in the door, the phone rang.

"Hello?" she said, answering it.

"Luna?" said a voice, "It's mother."

Luna stopped, and felt as if time had been frozen; she hadn't heard her mother's voice in over two years. What could she do right now? Answer her mother? Hang up and ignore her? Reluctantly, Luna decided it would be best to talk to her mother.

"Mom?" she finally said.

"It's so good to hear from you again, Luna," said Harmony on the phone.

"Why did you call?" asked Luna.

"Can't a mother have a talk with her own daughter once in a while?" asked Harmony.

"You've got Celestia," Luna huffed.

"You know I would never abandon either of my daughters," said Harmony firmly, "and besides, Celestia's fallen into a funk lately. Sombra's disappeared."

"He has?!" gasped Luna, "When, and why?"

"Celestia found a letter last month. She says it had something to do with his father."

"His father?" asked Luna, "He never mentioned anything about his own father to you or me."

"Apparently he was the head of some Mafia," said Harmony, "but now Celestia is feeling depressed and I thought it would be comforting if her sister were to visit her and cheer her up."

"I'll think about it," said Luna.

"You'd better," said Harmony, "you can't avoid your own family forever. Especially when your own sister needs support."

"Alright, mother," said Luna. With that, Harmony hung up the phone.

"Does she really think I should talk to my sister?" she asked herself, "Would she even re-accept me after what I'd done and said to her?"

Luna didn't really know what to do. She wanted to call her sister and apologize for how she had acted, but she was afraid that if she did, others would think of her as a sissy. In secret, after being with Lullaby Strings and saving her life, Luna had begun to view her current situation differently.

"I'll have to think it over," she said to herself at last.

JULY 7, 1997

However, a week later, Luna still hadn't gotten a proper thought on the situation. "Perhaps I should take a walk," she said to herself, "cleanse my mind."

With that, Luna set out to regain her thoughts. As she strolled down, she bumped into Clerk File.

"Sorry, Lun- er, Nightmare Moon!"

"Oh, hi Clerk," said Luna, "how have you been?"

"I'm fine, Nightmare. What brings you out and about?"

Luna told him about the situation with Celestia.

"I'm really sorry to hear what happened to your sister," said Clerk, "I do hope things work out eventually. I bet that Sombra fella was a nice man."

"Yeah, he sure was."

"Are you going to go talk to her?" asked Clerk.

"I haven't decided yet," said Luna.

"It would be in the best interest if you did," said Clerk, "families need to be there to comfort each other when they're in grief."

"I know that, but..."

"But what?"

"I'm not sure if Celestia will want to talk to me," said Luna.

"Why not?" asked Clerk.

"A couple years ago," said Luna, "I was rather harsh to her. I wanted to apologize for being so, but I couldn't."

"Why?"

"Because I was afraid," said Luna quietly.

"Afraid?"

"Afraid that people would think that I was weak," said Luna.

"No, you're not weak," said Clerk, "you're a wonderful, smart, beautiful person."

"You... you really mean that?"

"Of course I do," said Clerk.

He really means it? Luna thought to herself, No one has ever said anything complimentary to me in a long time and genuinely meant it!

Before anymore could be said, Luna wrapped her arms around Clerk and held him in a hug. He was surprised; someone tough as Nightmare Moon actually showing a caring side?

"Th-thanks," he said at last.

"No," said Luna, "thank you for cheering me up in this mess."

With that, Luna released her grip on Clerk and walked off. But not before kissing him on the cheek. As she walked further away from him, she began to think once more.

Clerk at least still truly cares for me, she thought, perhaps he may be right. Perhaps I should make amends with Celestia.

But the only real problem was working up the courage to do so.

"Perhaps I'll wait a little bit."

DECEMBER 18, 1997

The "little bit" in which Luna decided to wait turned into five months. Her nineteenth birthday came and went, and that night was when she and Clerk File had their own "fun". Clerk had been nervous about it at first, as he planned to wait until he was married. Unfortunately, he didn't have protection and that had some unforeseen consequences...

"You mean I'm going to be a father?!" asked Clerk when Luna told him the news.

"Yes," said Luna.

Clerk was so surprised by this that he fainted. When he came to, he had made a decision.

"Luna," he said, "I think we should get married."

But Luna shook her head.

"I'm sorry, Clerk," she said, "but you're too young to get married."

"I realize that," said Clerk, "but would you ever want to when we're older?"

"Not even if we were older," said Luna.

"Why not?" asked Clerk. Had I done something wrong? he thought.

"It's your fault all this happened!" Luna snapped, "You ruined my life!"

Clerk was taken aback.

"R-ruined your life? Wh-what are you talking about?" Of course, Clerk did nothing of the sort, but Luna was too stubborn to admit she was the one at fault.

"You're the reason all of this happened to me!" snapped Luna.

"That is a complete lie!" snapped Clerk. He was cross that Luna would accuse him of something he did not do. "I didn't make you run away from home. I didn't make you abandon your own sister, I didn't make you feel like you weren't as good as her, I didn't make those other students tease you, I didn't make your house burn, and I didn't make you become like this! All of this was your doing!"

Luna said nothing as Clerk continued. But on the inside, she knew he was right.

"I took a hit and run for you and ended up in the hospital! I tried to get you to see that you're a wonderful person! I suggested that you make peace with Celestia, and this is how you thank me? Whatever happened to the Luna I fell in love with?"

Luna didn't answer, and so without another word, Clerk left. A few seconds after he shut the door, Luna's lower lip quivered, and then she burst into tears.

"Now I've lost Clerk as well!" she sobbed, "He was the only boy who ever loved me, but now he's gone all because I didn't want to admit I was in the wrong! I'm so stupid!"

Luna buried her face in her hands and when she lifted it again, she looked into a nearby mirror.

"I did this to myself..." she said quietly. Her makeup had been ruined because of her tears.

"Clerk's right," she finally said, "I'm the one who put myself through all this trouble. So now I have to make things right. One step at a time."

Luna decided to wash the rest of her makeup off.

"What do you think you're doing?" came a voice.

Luna sighed disgustedly. "You again?" Her devil conscience appeared before her. Her angel conscience followed after.

"So, you're going to go back to being weak and pathetic?" sneered the devil conscience.

"I'd rather be that than a straight-up bully!" said Luna defiantly.

"That's the spirit!" cheered the angel conscience.

"You can't do this, Nightmare Moon!" objected the devil conscience.

"My name is not Nightmare Moon!!!" yelled Luna, "My name is Luna Faust!"

With that, Luna took a hot, soapy rag and began to wash the makeup off of her face.

"You're making a huge mistake here!" protested the devil conscience.

"The only mistake I ever made was listening to you in the first place!" snapped Luna, "Get out of my mind and never bother me again!"

"Fine..." the devil conscience sneered, "Someday, you'll be sorry..." With that, the devil conscience vanished.

"Well done, Luna," said the angel conscience, "you're making the right choice now."

"Thank you," said Luna.

Youtube Video

DECEMBER 21, 1997

Celestia was alone having spaghetti for dinner when the doorbell rang. She groaned as she stood up from her chair; seven months pregnant, with her baby due February at the latest.

"Who could it be?" she asked herself, "I wasn't expecting company."

She slowly walked over to the door, and when she opened it, she got an early Christmas present in the form of...

"N-Nightmare Moon?"

"No. Nightmare Moon is no more; it's Luna Faust again."

After a few seconds of staring, Celestia embraced her sister in a hug and started crying. "Oh Luna!" she said through her tears, "You have no idea how great it is to see you again!"

"I'm so sorry for what I did, sister!" Luna sobbed, "I wanted to apologize years ago, but I was too afraid others would think I was weak!"

"Never mind that now," said Celestia, "I forgive you." Even though she had lost her husband, at least she had her sister back.

"How long have we been apart?" asked Luna.

"Since March 27, 1995," said Celestia, "four more days in March, then there's 275 days for the rest of '95, 366 days for '96, which was a leap year, 334 days for '97 from January to November..."

"That's 979," Luna added.

"And today's the 21st," concluded Celestia, "which means we haven't spoken to or seen one another in a thousand days."

"Goodness, has that been long," said Luna, "I've heard you were having a baby, Celie, and... I'm having one too!"

"What?!" gasped Celestia in surprise, "I'm to be a mother and an aunt?"

"So will I," giggled Luna.

"Who's the father?" asked Celestia.

"Clerk File," said Luna. She sounded sad when she mentioned the boy's name.

"Is something the matter?" asked Celestia. Luna explained to her sister about the fight she had with Clerk.

"I'm sorry to hear about that," said Celestia. Then she smiled a bit. "I guess we're in a league of our own."

"We are?" asked Luna.

"Of course," said Celestia, "we've both lost our lovers and we're with child."

"That we have," said Luna.

"Not too long after Sombra left," said Celestia, "lots of guys have been asking me to marry them. Some of them were still in high school."

"Really? That's like asking your teacher to marry you!" Luna exclaimed in disbelief.

"I know," said Celestia, "perhaps you should try patching things up with Clerk now that you've patched things up with me?"

"He might not forgive me that easily," said Luna, "I might wait a few days."

"Would you care to join me for spaghetti?" asked Celestia.

"Sure," said Luna, "I've been craving pasta topped with whipped cream lately."

Celestia laughed. "I'm afraid I'm fresh out of whipped cream."

"That's alright," said Luna, "ice cream could do then."

The two sisters just laughed as they sat down to their supper. Yes, it was wonderful for them to be friends again.

PRESENT DAY - AUGUST 1, 2038

Dawn Spark was amazed by the story. "So that's how two sisters became friends again?"

"Yep, it sure is," said Sonata.

"What about Sombra or Clerk?" asked Dawn, "Did they ever come back?"

"They eventually did," said Adagio, "Luna called him after a week and they patched things up. But Sombra? Well, that's another story."

"Well, what else went on with dad and mom?" asked Dawn.

"You're full of questions, aren't you?" laughed Flash, tousling his niece's hair, "But seriously; your mother and father had some misadventures of their own before finally getting married."

"Like what?"

"I think we'll have to ask them when we get home," said Flash. And with that, after saying goodbye to the Dazzlings, Flash, Dusk, and Dawn headed for home. By now, the rain had become very light showers, but there was no need for an umbrella.

"I wonder what stories aunt Sunset and uncle Vincent will tell us," Dusk told his cousin.

"We'll just have to wait and see," said Dawn. Indeed, we will all have to see what happens next, as the story of Vincent van Colt and Sunset Shimmer is only just beginning...

TO BE CONTINUED

Fortunes and Tragedies Track 1 - The Song We Were Singing

By 6:00 in the evening, Flash had brought Dawn and Dusk home. Now, you would think that it was simply two families living in the same house, right? Well, you'd be wrong. Flash and Vincent have three half-siblings (two from Flame Barrier, and one from Lullaby Strings), and all of them were married with at least one kid each. So, the five siblings - count them - their respective spouses and children all lived in a mansion on the outskirts of Rainbow Falls that was formerly owned by Waterfall Prism. It had been a family project to help restore the mansion to its former glory, with some new additions of their own like a recording studio and model garden railway, but now it looked beautiful once more, inside and out, almost as if it was like a vacation spot for Harry Potter and his friends to hang out.

How did such a large family end up living in such a mansion? We'll explain everything later on, but for now, let's catch up with the family.

"We're home," called Flash as he opened the door.

"Daddy's home!" a little girl called out, and she and her older sister ran up to their father and hugged him tightly. The older sister at fifteen had cobalt blue hair with a magenta stripe and violet eyes underneath her glasses. The younger sister at twelve had dark purple hair with blue stripes and bluish-purple eyes. They were Dusk's younger sisters and respectively named Twilight Sentry V and Violet Glow.

"Hey kiddos," said Flash, "were you good while I was gone?"

"We sure were," said Violet Glow.

At that moment, Twilight Sparkle, Flash's wife, walked in. She was at the age of forty-one, and over the years, her hair had changed color; it was now a dark phthalo blue with purple, rose, and pale, light grayish olive streaks, and although she used to wear glasses over her eyes, violet in color, she had since gained contact lenses.

"Oh, there you are, dear," she said to her husband. She held his head in her hands and kissed him on the lips.

"Ew!" the sisters cried out, letting go of Flash.

"Are mom and dad home?" asked Dawn.

"They're just in the kitchen," said Twilight. So that was where Dawn went.

"Mom? Dad?"

"Yes, sweetie?" came a voice. That was the voice of Dawn's mother, Sunset Shimmer. By now, she was a forty-two year old mother with her hair tied up in a bun in the back of her head with a loose strand of red hair over her forehead. Sunset's husband Vincent was at forty-one with blue shoulder length hair, and with his glasses, he looked like a blue-haired John Lennon. He had a walking stick with him because an accident some time after Dawn's birth caused a stone to fall on his left foot, causing him to limp whilst walking.

"Have a good day?" asked Vincent.

"It's been rather good," said Dawn, "I actually had a question for you two."

"What's that?"

"Did you two ever have any troubles before you got married?" asked Dawn. Both Vincent and Sunset were surprised by their daughter's question; up to now, she didn't have much interest in hearing about their past.

"What made you decide to ask a question like this?" asked Sunset. Dawn told them about the stories the Dazzlings had told her.

"Oh, I remember those three," said Vincent.

"You do?" asked Dawn.

"We knew those three for almost our whole lives," said Sunset, "they know very much a lot about Rainbow Falls' history."

"Well, that explains how they knew so much on you," said Dawn.

"Yeah, all that and more," Vincent muttered quietly.

"Well," said Dawn, "could you tell me about the troubles you went through?"

"We'll talk about it after dinner," said Vincent, "we'll be having steamed pork with a side of lettuce and tomato salad."

After dinner, Violet, Dawn, and Vincent were sat on a couch with Dusk and Twilight V standing behind it whilst Flash and Twilight were on individual chairs. Sunset came into the room later clutching a large, hardcover book.

"The family album," she said, sitting down between her husband and daughter, "the story of our family from 1990 to the present day."

Sunset then opened the book. The page she was at showed a picture of when Lullaby Strings and Flame Barrier were married. A few pages later, Dawn, Twilight V, and Violet were all laughing at seeing Flash's baby pictures. Vincent couldn't help but snicker as he noticed Flash's embarrassed expression.

"Is that spaghetti on his head?!" laughed Dawn.

"Aww, daddy's beating the big, bad spaghetti monstew," giggled Violet in baby talk.

"You look adorable in that picture, dad," said Twilight V as her father buried his face in his hands.

"They're just teasing you, dear," Twilight assured her husband. Flash said nothing as he continued blushing in embarrassment.

"Mom?" asked Dawn, sounding confused, "Why aren't there too many pictures of grandpa and grandma, your parents?"

Sunset sighed sadly.

"They didn't live too much for good memories," she explained, "your grandfather was killed when I was only eleven, and your grandmother committed suicide."

"But I thought aunt Celestia was still living with us," said Violet.

"No, Violet," laughed Vincent, "aunt Sunset was talking about her birth parents Noble Shield and Icy Heart."

"You never really told us about them," said Dawn.

"We didn't want you to know what kind of bully your grandmother Icy Heart was," said Vincent.

"What did she do?" asked Dusk.

"Perhaps it's best we start longer before that," said Sunset.

"Oh, yes," said Vincent, "like when your aunt Fictionary was born. Remember that, Flash?"

"How could I forget?" his older brother replied, "And if I recall, I wanted another brother rather than a sister..."

"Boy were you disappointed," chuckled Vincent.

Youtube Video

JUNE 2000

Five year old Flash and three year old Vincent looked at their mother in surprise.

"We're having another brother or sister?" asked Flash.

"That's right," said Lullaby Strings, "child number three."

Little Vincent squealed in delight.

"What do you boys think we'll be getting when the new baby comes?" asked Page Turner.

"I hope it's another brother," said Flash, "we could be a band of our own!"

"Me want sistew," Vincent babbled. As a three year old, his English was only just developing. He could only speak a few words at a time by this stage.

"Why would you want to have a sister when another brother would be better?" asked Flash.

"Have widdle sistew be fun," babbled Vincent.

"Glad to see someone likes the idea of a sister," said Lullaby.

"Girls have cooties," protested Flash.

"Your mother doesn't have cooties," said Page.

"It's a phase," Lullaby told her husband, "he'll grow out of it soon enough."

OCTOBER 2000

A few months later, Page and Lullaby went for a check up at the doctor's.

"What's the baby's gender this time around, doc?" asked Page.

"Why don't you two have a look at the papers?" asked Dr. Morrow.

Well, when Lullaby Strings and Page Turner found out what their baby was going to be, they could hardly hold in their excitement.

"Oh, I don't believe it!" cried Lullaby happily, "Wait until Flash and Vincent find out!"

"Shh!" whispered Page, "Let's not tell them. We'll make it a surprise when the baby is born."

"Oh, okay."

As the months went on, Flash and Vincent could barely keep in their excitement for their new sibling.

"When's the baby coming?" they'd ask every week. "One week less than when you asked before," Lullaby would say.

JANUARY 27, 2001

At last, it was nine months already, at least a week after Vincent's fourth birthday. Lullaby's belly had swelled greatly during this and she found it tough to walk properly. But after going through it with Flash and Vincent, she had gotten used to it.

"When's youw late biwthday pwesent fo me coming?" Vincent asked for what seemed to be the umpteenth time.

"It'll be here any day now," said Lullaby, "want to listen?" Vincent placed his hand and ear on her belly.

"Is baby kickin?" he asked.

His question was answered when he felt a small little kick.

"It move!" he cried.

"It sure did, sweetie," smiled Lullaby, "you'll get to be a big brother."

Suddenly, Lullaby let out a yelp as she gripped her stomach.

"And not a moment too soon!" she gasped.

"Mommy? What's wong?" asked Vincent.

"It's time!" cried Lullaby, "Your new brother or sister is coming!"

"When can I see them? When can I see them?" Vincent asked excitedly.

"We have to get to the hospital first," said Lullaby, "I think I'm going to pop!"

"Mommy gonna pop!" cried Vincent.

Page and Flash ran in.

"The baby's coming?!" exclaimed Page, "Don't worry, dear; there's no snow to stop us this time."

"That's a relief," said Lullaby.

Page took Lullaby to the hospital while Roseluck babysat the boys.

"Will mommy be okay?" asked Vincent worriedly.

"She'll be just fine," said Roseluck, "we went through the same thing with you, though the difference was the weather."

After several hours, in the evening, the telephone rang. It was Roseluck who answered.

"Hello?"

"Roseluck, it's uncle Page."

"Oh, hello, uncle," said Roseluck, "how's aunt Lullaby doing?"

"She's doing just fine, Rose," said Page, "she's delivered her third child, and... it's a surprise."

"Oh, I see," said Roseluck, "and when will you be home?"

"In a few days," said Page, "will you keep the boys updated on what's up with mommy and daddy?"

"You can count on me, uncle."

"That's a good girl," said Page, "goodbye."

"Bye," said Roseluck as she hung up. Flash and Vincent overheard her and looked up curiously.

"When's mom coming home?" asked Flash.

"In a few days," said Roseluck.

"Boy or girl?" asked Vincent.

"Mommy and daddy say it's a surprise," said Roseluck.

"I hope it's another brother," said Flash.

"Hope sister," babbled Vincent. Flash rolled his eyes.

JANUARY 30, 2001

A few days later, Page and Lullaby made their way home. In her arms was a little bundle in a yellow blanket.

"Boys," Page called as he opened the door, "look what we brought home."

Flash and Vincent ran up to their parents with big smiles on their faces.

"Our baby sibling's here!" cried Flash.

"Can we see them? Let us see them!" exclaimed Vincent, giggling with excitement.

"Oh, alright, boys," smiled Lullaby. Still holding onto the bundle, she sat down on the floor with her legs crossed, and rested the bundle on her lap. She then unwrapped the blanket to show the baby still sleeping. The baby's hair was golden yellow with pink streaks in it.

"Flash, Vincent," she said, "say hello to Fictionary, your new baby sister."

"A sister?" Flash said this with disappointment whilst Vincent said it excitedly.

"Shh," said Lullaby softly, motioning that Fictionary was still fast asleep. Then, the baby girl yawned and stretched her arms out. Her eyes opened, dark orchid in color, and the first thing she saw was her four year old brother.

"Helwo," said Vincent, "I'm youw bwothew Vincent."

He then held out his hand and touched Fictionary's hair. She cooed and giggled as he petted her. That made Vincent smile.

"I wuv you too," he told his baby sister and kissed her.

"Oh, brother," muttered Flash.

"More like 'oh, sister'," teased Roseluck.

"I wanted another brother," pouted Flash.

"Flash, you know you can't always get what you want," said Lullaby, "now say hi to your new sister."

Flash went closer to baby Fictionary.

"Hi," he said dully.

"Come on, Fwash," said Vincent, "she's adowabwe!"

"I guess," muttered Flash. He wasn't too fond of having a sister at first, but as time went on, Flash soon warmed up to Fictionary. Little did anyone realize that for another twelve years, the family would be complete for years to come.

Fortunes and Tragedies Track 2 - When We Was Fab

AUGUST 26, 2002

Time had gone by since Fictionary's birth, and in the past eighteen months, Vincent enjoyed being an older brother and wanted to have fun with his baby sister as much as he could, developing an emotional bond with her. He even helped her to walk on two feet, and when she began to talk, her first word was not "mommy" or "daddy" like most babies of her age, but rather, Fictionary's first word was "Ffincent".

All too soon, it was time for Vincent to begin grade school. At this point, Flash was in second grade. Lullaby was helping her boys get ready for the first day.

"Who will be our teachers?" asked Vincent, thinking that he and Flash would be in separate rooms. He was afraid that Flash wouldn't be there for him and had social anxiety around most other kids.

Lullaby chuckled. "Don't be silly, dear," she said reassuringly, "you're both sharing the same teacher, Miss Tabitha Hoover."

"Thank goodness," sighed Vincent in relief.

"I'll be with you every step of the way," said Flash, putting an arm around Vincent's shoulder.

"Thanks, big brother," smiled Vincent. Then he looked down and noticed Fictionary clinging onto his arm. She looked up at him with a sad expression on her face, as if telling him "please don't go".

"I'm sorry, Fictionary," said Vincent, "but I gotta go to school. I'll be back later and then we'll have fun together, okay?"

Fictionary eventually nodded.

"Besides," said Lullaby, "you can still play with mommy and cousin Roseluck."

Fictionary felt better hearing that. Just then, Lullaby looked at the clock.

"Goodness, look at the time!" she cried, "I'd better drive you kids to school. Now, I've packed you both lunches and when you're at school, listen to everything the teacher tells you, okay?"

"Yes, mom," said Flash.

"We promise," said Vincent.

Lullaby loaded the kids into the car and drove off. Vincent and Flash sat in the back seat whilst Fictionary was in a baby booster seat up front with Lullaby.

"All set?" she asked.

"Yep!" both boys replied. With that, Lullaby drove them to school.

When they arrived outside of Rainbow Falls Elementary School, the two boys got out of the car.

"Hold up, boys," said Lullaby, getting out, "you can't go in without parental guidance." She then went to Fictionary's side, opened the door, unbuckled her from her booster seat and lifted her up.

"Take my hand and don't get lost," she told Flash, who promptly obeyed. As Lullaby didn't have an open arm, Vincent took Flash's hand instead.

Soon, the family was inside the school. Vincent could not believe how big the school was on the inside.

"Wow," he said in amazement.

"That's how I felt first day I came here," said Flash.

Lullaby and her three children then saw a woman in her late twenties with pale blond hair and brilliant gold eyes. This, Vincent guessed, must be their teacher.

"Hello, Lullaby," she told the mother, "how lovely it is to see you again."

"It certainly is, Tabitha," Lullaby replied, "little Vincent's finally starting grade school. Isn't that right, dear?"

"Mm-hmm," the younger boy replied.

"Look at how big you are," Miss Hoover giggled, tousling Vincent's hair. Vincent giggled shyly as well.

"Well, Fictionary and I best be off," said Lullaby, and was about to walk away.

"Wait, mom!" called Vincent, "Can I say goodbye to Fictionary?"

"Oh, alright dear," his mother sighed, and lowered Fictionary just to she was at Vincent's level. Vincent kissed his baby sister on the cheek.

"Be good for cousin Roseluck, Fictionary, okay?" he said.

Fictionary babbled happily, meaning that she promised.

"Alright, boys," said Lullaby, "have a good day." And she walked away.

"Bye, mom," Vincent and Flash both waved.

"Bye-bye," Fictionary called back.

"I'm so glad that you're part of my class, Vincent," smiled Miss Hoover, "even more so that you're with your big brother Flash."

"Yeah, me too," said Vincent.

Miss Hoover then led the boys inside the classroom. Inside, Flash could recognize one of the students; he was about Flash's age (only he was younger by a few months) with a darker shade of blue hair and emerald green eyes.

"Hi there, Soarin," Flash called out to the other boy.

"Hey there, Flash," Soarin replied, walking up to the brothers.

"Great to see you again," said Flash, shaking Soarin's hand, "this is my brother Vincent."

"So, you're Flash's little brother, huh?" said Soarin, "Nice to meet ya!"

"Um... n-nice to meet you too," said Vincent shyly.

"He's wary of other kids," explained Flash. Vincent looked around nervously and noticed at least five other children ranging from ages of five to seven; none of them were familiar to him.

This might have been a bad idea, he thought to himself. His thinking was interrupted when he heard Miss Hoover speaking to somebody else at the front door.

"Sorry, we're late," said a male voice, "got into a bit of an argument with the wife again."

"I'm sorry to hear about that, Mr. Shield," said Miss Hoover.

Then Vincent noticed a six-year-old Sunset standing next to her father with her own backpack and lunch. Somebody I know, he thought happily, and eagerly waved to her. Sunset, having noticed Vincent, waved back.

"Oh look, Sunset," smiled Noble Shield, "you've got some company."

"Do they know each other?" asked Miss Hoover.

"Since they were babies," replied Noble Shield.

"Then I'm sure they'll have great fun," said Miss Hoover.

"Well Sunset," said Noble Shield, "you be a good girl and listen to Miss Hoover."

"I promise, daddy," she smiled, and hugged him. With that, Noble Shield left and Sunset went over to Vincent.

"Hi, Vincent," smiled Sunset.

"Hey, Sunset," said Vincent, "looks like we're in the same class together."

"I know," said Sunset, "isn't it great?"

"At least there's someone I know," said Vincent, "all those other kids; will they even like me?"

"Don't worry," said Sunset, "I know a few kids here. Perhaps they'll be your friends too."

"They will?" he asked curiously.

"Sure," said Sunset, "just give them a chance."

Eventually, it was time for recess. Many kids ran out excitedly onto the playground.

"Good to get out here for a bit," said Flash.

"Yeah, even if it's for only fifteen minutes," said Soarin, "it's the time of day at school we have any fun!"

While the kids were all playing, Vincent noticed they were close by some woods and felt curious.

"What's beyond there?" he wondered to himself, "It sounds amazing."

While nobody was watching him, Vincent wandered into the wood. He marveled at the sights around him; it was like being in Wonderland, he thought.

"This is amazing," he said to himself.

Suddenly, he bumped into a girl about the same age as him. She had light pink hair and greenish-blue eyes; her hair partially covered her face.

"Oh! I'm so sorry!" cried the girl in a soft tone.

"No, I should be the one saying sorry," said Vincent,

"Cuz! You alright?" called another voice, and an indigo haired girl hopped over a log to see her.

"Uh... yeah, I just bumped into someone."

"What's your name?" asked Vincent.

"I'm... Fluttershy," said the girl in a softer, shyer tone.

"I'm sorry? It sounded like you were saying 'Fluttershy'. That your name?"

"Mm-hmm."

"She's still learning to open up," the other girl explained, "I'm Song Cue, by the way."

"My name's Vincent," said the young boy, "what were you doing?"

"We were saying hello to our animal friends," said Fluttershy.

"Animal friends?" asked Vincent, "I didn't think people were friends with animals."

Fluttershy took offense to that.

"Oh, so you think that people who befriend animals are freaks?" she asked crossly, whilst Song Cue gave a dark glare.

"N-no!" gasped Vincent, "I-I didn't mean it like that! I just didn't know!"

Both girls seemed to have finally calmed down when Fluttershy noticed something.

"I think we're lost," she said.

"Lost?!" exclaimed Vincent, "Oh no! What will my mom say when she finds out?!" The poor boy felt like a lost, helpless puppy.

"Don't worry," said Fluttershy, trying to comfort Vincent, "my animal friends will help us."

"How?" he asked.

Suddenly, Fluttershy called out to a nearby bird.

"Could you help us please?" she asked, "We're lost and we need to get back to the school."

To Vincent's surprise, the bird was willing to help the three children out.

"How can that be?" he asked, "Are you an animal whisperer?"

"I might be," said Fluttershy, "either that, or it's just a knack."

"You kidding, cuz?" smiled Song Cue, "Don't be so modest; you're a natural!"

At that moment, Flash, Sunset, and Soarin were looking for Vincent.

"He couldn't have gone far," said Soarin, "when does recess end?"

"Five minutes," groaned Sunset, "we're gonna get into trouble if we don't find him by then!"

"What'll mom say if she finds out?" worried Flash.

Then suddenly, Soarin ran into a girl that was about Sunset's age. She had moderate cerise eyes, and her hair was streaked in six different colors - amaranth, vermilion, light grayish olive, harlequin, cerulean, and purple - practically the colors of the rainbow!

"Sorry about that," said Soarin, helping the girl up.

"Nah, it's cool," the other girl replied, "hey there, Sunset."

"Oh, hi, Rainbow Dash!"

"You two know each other?" asked Flash.

"Yes," said Sunset, "our dads are co-workers. We met during Bring Your Kid to Work Day."

"I'm trying to find my friends Fluttershy and Song Cue," explained Rainbow Dash, "have you seen either?"

"Who are they?" asked Soarin.

"They're friends of mine; Fluttershy has pink hair and a love for animals, while Song Cue has indigo hair and is a really good singer," explained Rainbow Dash.

"We haven't seen them, I'm afraid," said Flash, "but we are looking for someone too; my little brother Vincent."

"We'll look for them together then," said Rainbow Dash.

"Look together for who, exactly?"

Rainbow Dash yelped and bumped into Soarin, causing him to fall to the ground while she fell on him. Out from behind a bush came Vincent, shortly followed by Fluttershy and Song Cue.

"There you are!" said Flash.

"We've been looking everywhere for you," said Sunset.

"You haven't told the teacher, have you?" asked Vincent, sounding worried.

"No, of course not," said Soarin, "we're just glad you're safe and sound."

"So are we," said Vincent, "and who's that other girl?" he asked, looking at Rainbow Dash. By now, she'd stood up again and had helped Soarin back on his feet.

"This is Rainbow Dash," said Sunset, "she was looking for Fluttershy and Song Cue."

"Looks like I found them for you," said Vincent, "or is it the other way round?"

"Who cares?" said Rainbow Dash, "You're all safe and that's what matters."

Just then the school bell rang; that meant recess was over.

"Time for class again," said Vincent.

"I'll race you back!" called Song Cue, and everyone did so, Rainbow easily running in front.

Youtube Video

A couple of hours had passed, and soon it was lunch time.

"Why don't we go over and eat with Rainbow Dash, Song Cue and Fluttershy?" asked Vincent.

"Sure thing," said Sunset. So she and the Sentry brothers sat over by the three girls.

"Hi there," said Vincent.

"Mind if we sit here?" asked Flash.

"Eh, why not?" said Rainbow Dash, "It'd be nice to have someone new to talk to."

"The more the merrier," agreed Song Cue.

Just then, Soarin came up to their table too. "Don't forget about me!" he said.

"Hey Soarin," said Flash, "glad you could join us."

Just then, a trio of rude boys came up to their table. One had grayish tangelo hair and sea green eyes (Hoops), another had light amber gray hair and moderate azure eyes (Dumb-Bell), and the third had reddish brown gray hair completely covering his eyes (Score).

"Hey, shrimps!" said Dumb-Bell to Vincent and Fluttershy, "You're in our spots!"

Fluttershy winced with fear whilst Rainbow Dash and Song Cue scowled; Vincent was puzzled.

"Who are those guys?" he asked.

"They're just a bunch of good-for-nothing bullies," said Rainbow Dash.

"Downright terrors if you ask me," scowled Song Cue.

"Who you callin' good-for-nothin' bullies and downright terrors?" sneered Hoops, smacking Rainbow Dash on the back of the head.

"Hey!" snapped Rainbow Dash, getting up and punching Hoops in the shoulder. Lots of the other kids were very surprised to see Rainbow Dash do such a thing.

"Uh oh..." Song Cue mumbled.

"Not cool, Rainbow," muttered Sunset. Soarin stared in surprise, Flash looked angry (at the bullies, not Rainbow Dash), and Vincent and Fluttershy looked scared.

"How do you like this, Crash?" Dumb-Bell snarled, grabbing Rainbow Dash and shoving her into Score.

"Hey!" shouted Rainbow Dash. Score gave a stupid laugh as he shoved her into the dirt, and then he and his friends laughed at her while Rainbow Dash scowled. But before she could get up and fight back...

"Pick on someone your own size!" snapped Flash as he and Soarin charged at the bullies.

"Fight! Fight! Fight!" cheered the other students. Fluttershy clung to her cousin.

"Flash, please don't," whimpered Vincent, but Flash ignored his brother's plea. Vincent crouched in fear behind Sunset, who now looked worried.

"It's three against two," she muttered, "they don't stand a chance." But just before a fight could break out...

"What on earth is going on here?" another teacher came running up to stop everything. Flash, Soarin, and the three bullies stopped and turned to face the teacher. Vincent, Song Cue, Sunset and Fluttershy each sighed with relief.

"Now who started all this?" asked the teacher.

"They did!" said Sunset, pointing to the three bullies. Hoops, Dumb-Bell, and Score gulped nervously whilst the teacher looked at them disapprovingly.

"I warned you three to stop with your bullying for the past two years," scolded the teacher, "but you deliberately disobeyed me!"

"They started it!" objected Hoops.

"All I did was hit 'em in the shoulder," muttered Rainbow Dash, but not loud enough so the teacher heard her.

"I don't care who started it," said the teacher, "you three were warned to stop bullying."

"Yes, sir," sighed Dumb-Bell, "c'mon, boys. Let's leave them alone."

With that, the three boys sulked away.

"You okay, Rainbow Dash?" asked Soarin, helping her dust off.

"Eh, I've had worse," she replied dryly.

"I hope those guys won't bother us again," said Sunset.

"I doubt that," said Vincent, still shaken.

"Um... th-thanks for standing up for us," said Fluttershy softly, "even if fighting wasn't the right way to go about it."

"Hey, that's what friends do for each other," said Rainbow Dash, "right, guys?"

"Right," said Soarin and Flash.

"I just hate bullies," said Sunset.

"They sound like trouble," agreed Vincent.

"Who doesn't hate them?"

"Got that right, Songs," said Sunset, "if you ask me, the world would be a better place without them."

"Don't you think that's a bit too far?" asked Vincent, "Aren't they people like us?"

"Not if they like hurting others," objected Sunset.

"At the very least," added Song Cue, "those bullies ought to be expelled before someone gets seriously injured."

"I understand," sighed Vincent.

Despite the incident, the seven friends chattered eagerly to one another.

Eventually, the school day was over. Many kids were waiting outside the building; most were waiting for the bus whilst some like Sunset and the Sentry brothers were waiting for a parent to pick them up.

"Well, that was a rather fun day," said Vincent.

"Except for you getting lost during recess," said Flash.

"You're not telling mom, are you?" asked Vincent, sounding worried.

"Of course not," said Flash, "it'll be between us and our friends, okay?"

"Sure thing," said Vincent.

At that moment, a car pulled up. Some students wondered who would be going home. Stepping out the car was Roseluck. Flash and Vincent were surprised that it was her.

"Roseluck?" they asked.

"Hey you two," said Roseluck, "your mom and dad were busy so they asked me to pick you up."

"Where's Fictionary?" asked Vincent. His question was answered when he heard a babble in the front seat.

"That just about answers it," said Roseluck.

Miss Hoover was rather surprised as well.

"Erm, shouldn't one of their parents be there to pick them up?" she asked.

"They were busy," explained Roseluck, "so they asked me to pick them up instead. I am their older cousin through their dad, so I'm basically family."

"Ah, I see," said Miss Hoover.

With that, the two brothers got into the back seat of the car. As it drove off, Vincent looked out the window and waved to his new friends.

"So did you two have fun?" asked Roseluck.

"We did," said Flash.

"Make any new friends?"

"I met Flash's friend Soarin today," said Vincent, "and we also met Sunset's friends Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy."

"Well, it's great you're meeting new people," said Roseluck. Fictionary squealed happily in agreement.

All the way home, Vincent and Flash chattered excitedly about the day they'd had, leaving out Vincent getting lost and the confrontation with the bullies.

"Who knows what the next school day has to offer?" asked Flash. They would just have to wait and see.

Fortunes and Tragedies Track 3 - Dear Boy

A couple of months had passed since Vincent and Flash's first day of school. In that time, Vincent got to know Soarin, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, and Song Cue better, and he began to feel more comfortable with their presence. Fluttershy even introduced him to Song Cue a couple of weeks after the first day! And so far, the three bullies had yet to cause him more grief since the first day.

"But how do you know those guys?" asked Vincent to Rainbow Dash.

"We met them during summer camp," explained Rainbow Dash, "they picked on Fluttershy, and sometimes Song Cue as well."

"They gave us nicknames just to mock us," added Fluttershy, "they called me Klutzershy among other names, called Song Cue names like Gone Cut, and they even called Dashie, of all insults, Rainbow Crash."

"That's just wrong!" exclaimed Sunset.

"I agree," said Vincent, "I just hope we don't run into them again."

"Easier said than done, guys," Song Cue said quietly.

NOVEMBER 8, 2002

It was recess. Vincent was playing tag with Flash, Sunset, Soarin and Rainbow Dash. Fluttershy was not playing with them as she was talking to one of her animal friends, a bird, nor was Song Cue since she was singing to one of her favorite Sonic the Hedgehog songs, "Follow Me", on her iPod.

As Flash was now it, the others were running from him. But Vincent wasn't watching where he was going. Then there was trouble!

"Oof!"

"Hey, watch it!"

Vincent had bumped right into Dumb-Bell.

"Uh-oh..."

"You again?! Grrr!"

"Yikes!"

Vincent raced away from the bullies as fast as he could.

"Vincent!" cried Sunset, "Watch out!"

Unfortunately, Vincent tripped and fell to the ground. He looked up fearfully as Dumb-Bell, Hoops and Score looked down on him, chuckling maliciously.

"Oh dear, shorty," snickered Hoops, "you didn't look where you were going."

"C-come on, guys," whimpered Vincent as he tried to back away, "i-i-it was an-an accident! It c-could have happened to a-anybody...!"

Suddenly, Hoops punched him in the stomach. Vincent groaned as he clutched where he'd been hit, but then he received a punch to the face from Score. Vincent moaned painfully as tears brimmed in his eyes.

Flash and Sunset both stared at the scene in shock; Sunset couldn't believe that the trio would be so heartless to torment an innocent boy like Vincent when he'd done nothing to deserve it. Flash, however, was angry. Just as Dumb-Bell was about to attack Vincent as well, Flash knocked the former to the ground.

"You leave my brother alone, you big bully!" yelled Flash as he grabbed Dumbbell by the hair and began punching him with his free hand.

Sunset ran over to Vincent, knowing that Hoops and Score were distracted by Flash beating on their ally.

"Vincent!" she cried, "Are you okay?"

Vincent looked at her. Sunset could see that there was a nasty bruise on his left cheek and his tears were now streaming down his face.

"I didn't mean to bump into them," sobbed Vincent. It broke Sunset's heart to see her friend in such a state, so she went and gave him a hug whilst he cried on her shoulder.

After Flash was done beating up Dumb-Bell, he went after Hoops and Score.

"H-hey man, t-take it easy!" said Score nervously.

"Y-yeah! We was just messin' with him!" added Hoops.

"Nobody beats up my little brother and gets away with it!" snapped Flash. He raised his fist, but before he could lay a finger on either of them...

"What is going on here?"

Flash stopped what he was about to do and noticed that Miss Hoover had come outside when she heard the commotion. Needless to say, she did not look happy.

"Oh! Miss Hoover!" cried Sunset, "Vincent's hurt!" She walked him over to their teacher, and she was shocked when she cast a look at Vincent's face. Clearly, there was more than what met the eye.

"All six of you," she said sternly, "inside. Right now."

The six students followed Miss Hoover into the school. Rainbow Dash, Soarin, Song Cue, and Fluttershy had seen everything. The bird Fluttershy was talking with sat on her shoulder, and Song Cue had put her iPod away.

"Did you see Flash out there?" exclaimed Soarin, "I'd never known him to get mad like that."

"Can you blame him?" asked Rainbow Dash, "I hope those bullies get kicked outta school for attacking Vincent."

"I did say they should," muttered Song Cue, "and this all but proves my point."

"Oh, I hope nothing bad happens from this," said Fluttershy. The bird twittered nervously in reply.

"Now then," said Miss Hoover once everyone was inside, "I want to know everyone's side of the story."

"Those bullies beat up Vincent just because he bumped into them by accident," said Sunset pointing to the three bullies.

"I attacked at Dumb-Bell just before he could hurt him," said Flash, "I didn't want my brother to get hurt."

Miss Hoover looked sternly at Dumb-Bell.

"Well? Do you have anything to say for yourself?"

"So we may have attacked him," said Dumb-Bell, "but it was his own fault. He ran into us on purpose."

"Th-that's n-not t-true!" Vincent managed to say through his tears, "I was j-just playing t-tag with my f-friends and just d-didn't look w-where I was g-going!"

Sunset took Vincent's hand to calm him down whilst Miss Hoover turned to the three bullies.

"You hear that?" she said firmly, "He didn't look where he was going. It was an honest mistake anyone could have made. And we've told you three before that your bullying will not be tolerated yet you choose to ignore that warning yet again!"

Hoops, Dumb-Bell and Score looked at one another nervously.

"I'm sending you three to the principal's office where he'll decide on your punishment," continued Miss Hoover, "I'm not trying to be the bad guy here, but it is my job as teacher to make sure all students are safe."

Pouting, the three bullies walked away to the principal's office. Miss Hoover then turned to Flash.

"Flash, as I much as I appreciate you for caring your brother," she said, "attacking those for hurting Vincent was simply inexcusable."

"I'm sorry, Miss Hoover," said Flash.

Miss Hoover then looked at Vincent's bruises.

"Would you feel better going home early, Vincent?" she asked kindly.

Vincent sniffled, but he nodded to say yes.

"Flash, I'm sending you home early as well for your behavior," said Miss Hoover, "I trust that when you return, there won't be a repeat of today's incident?"

"Yes, Miss Hoover," sighed Flash.

"I'll inform your parents about this," said Miss Hoover.

"But what about me?" asked Sunset, "I'm not in trouble, am I?"

"Of course you're not," said Miss Hoover, "you did nothing wrong. From what I saw, you gave Vincent comfort after he got hurt."

"Anything to help a friend," said Sunset.

"Your parents must be proud of you," said Miss Hoover.

Speaking of parents, when Lullaby Strings heard about what had happened, she was not very happy to say the least.

"I am very disappointed in you, Flash," she scolded, "it was nice of you to defend Vincent from those bullies, but you should know better than to repay evil for evil."

"I know, mom. I'm sorry, mom," said Flash.

Lullaby was tending to Vincent's bruise.

"Oh, my poor baby," she said sympathetically.

"Moooom," whined Vincent, "I'm not the baby of the family anymore; Fictionary is!"

"I know, sweetie," said Lullaby, "but you'll always be my little boy."

Flash rolled his eyes. "I'm your little boy too..."

Lullaby petted Flash's head, knowing he was feeling jealous.

"Even though I'm disappointed with you for your behavior today," she assured him, "I still love you, Flash, with all of my heart; you, Vincent, and little Fictionary. I'd never pick one over the other."

"Thanks, mom," said Flash, feeling a bit better.

NOVEMBER 12, 2002

That Tuesday (since Monday was Veteran's Day so school was closed on then), Vincent and Flash returned to school. Vincent still had a bruise on his cheek, but it wasn't as bad as it had been a few days before.

"I don't really want to go back," said Vincent. He didn't want to encounter the bullies again.

"You have nothing to worry about, dear," said Lullaby, "from what Miss Hoover told me, they've been suspended for a week."

"Oh, good," sighed Vincent in relief.

Sunset Shimmer was at the doors with her father.

"Oh, hi there, Vincent! Flash," she called out, running up to them hugging Vincent.

"H-hi," blushed Vincent.

"Are you feeling any better?"

"A little bit."

"Sunset told me about your little bully incident," said Noble Shield, "that's one thing I can't stand in life; people bullying others."

With that, the kids went inside.

Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, Song Cue, and Soarin were glad that Vincent was okay despite the bruise on his cheek, and even more relieved that when the bullies' suspension was lifted, they didn't bother harassing them.

"Probably cause they're afraid Flash will attack them again," smirked Rainbow Dash.

"Most likely," said Song Cue.

"Serves them right," agreed Fluttershy.

"Agreed," said Soarin.

JANUARY 16, 2003

The next two months of school went on like normal; the school holidays for Thanksgiving and Christmas (along with the New Year) came and went, but then one day in January, just before Vincent's sixth birthday, he didn't feel well. Flash noticed this.

"Are you alright, Vincent?" he asked.

"I'm fine," Vincent replied.

"Are you sure?" asked Flash, "You look a bit pale."

"Rubbish," said Vincent, "I've never been better."

Flash was still not convinced by his brother's words, but chose not to argue any further as it would go nowhere.

However, at school, Vincent's condition didn't improve; he felt dizzy and had a hard time keeping his eyes open. Even Miss Hoover noticed this.

"Are you alright, Vincent?" she asked in concern.

"I'm okay, Miss Hoover," he replied. Miss Hoover didn't seem convinced so she put her hand to Vincent's forehead.

"You're burning up!" she cried.

"N-no, I'm not," objected Vincent, "I'm f-fine..." Suddenly, before anyone could say anything else, Vincent collapsed to the floor.

"Vincent!" his friends cried.

When Vincent came to once again, he found himself in the nurse's office.

"What happened?" he asked.

"You're in the nurse's office, dear," said the school nurse, "you fainted and Miss Hoover brought you here."

She put a thermometer in Vincent's mouth.

"102 degrees," she remarked once she got the result.

"Is that bad?" asked Vincent.

"I'm afraid so," commented the nurse, "normal temperature for humans is 98.6. You should go home and be tended to."

So the school nurse called Lullaby and asked her to pick Vincent up. She was worried when she saw the state of her youngest son.

"Vincent!" she cried, hugging him, "My poor baby!"

"Hi, mommy," said Vincent quietly, "I don't feel well."

"I can see that, dear," said Lullaby, "but you should've told me before we left for school."

"I didn't want to miss seeing my friends," said Vincent, lowering his head in shame, "I'm sorry."

"I know you didn't want to miss seeing your friends," said Lullaby, "but if you go to school when you're ill and don't take care, you could risk spreading it to others and they might get sick too."

"I didn't think about that," said Vincent sheepishly.

When Vincent was taken home, Lullaby put him to bed and gave him a bowl of soup. Fictionary felt sorry for Vincent and wanted to cheer him up.

"I sowwy, big bwothow," she said.

"It's not your fault," sighed Vincent, "it just came to me, and just before my next birthday too!"

"It's best you stay away from him until he's better, sweetie," said Lullaby, picking up her daughter, "I don't want you to get sick too."

Fictionary whined with protest, even though her mother was right. Poor Vincent felt terrible.

"I do hope I feel better in the morning," he said to himself, "I'd hate to have to stay in bed all day on my birthday."

JANUARY 17, 2003

Vincent was fast asleep when Lullaby opened his bedroom door.

"Rise and shine, little one," she said.

Vincent groaned as he opened his eyes, and then broke out into a coughing fit.

"Morning," he groaned.

"Oh dear," sighed Lullaby, "you've still got a cold even on your birthday today."

"It's not fair," grumbled Vincent, "why did this have to happen?"

"Lots of things happen without rhyme or reason," said Lullaby, "you're not to blame. I'll inform the school that you can't attend today due to your illness."

Just then, Flash came into the room.

"Happy birthday, little brother!" he said cheerfully.

"Thanks, Flash," coughed Vincent. Flash winced at hearing his brother in pain.

"I hope you'll feel better before the day is out," he said.

"Me too," said Vincent unhappily.

"Mom, would it be okay if we invited our friends to see him?" asked Flash.

"That's a very nice idea, Flash," said Lullaby, "it'd be nice to know more about your friends."

"Alright," said Flash, "see you later."

With that, Flash headed to the car to be taken to school.

Later in the afternoon, Vincent was still in bed, tired and unhappy with nothing to do. He sniffled before letting out a big sneeze.

"Bless you," said Lullaby Strings as she came in, "how are you, sweetie?"

"I still feel a bit crummy," groaned Vincent.

"You poor dear," said Lullaby, placing an ice pack on his head, "oh, and you've got some visitors."

"I do?" asked Vincent.

Just then, the door opened and in came Flash followed by Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, Song Cue, Soarin, and Sunset Shimmer.

"Hey, buddy," said Soarin, "we're sorry you couldn't be in school to celebrate your birthday, but these things happen, I guess."

"Yeah, but with our parents' help," added Rainbow Dash, "we did pick out gifts for you based on your interests. Why don't you go first, Flash, since your his brother?"

"Oh, alright," said Flash, "this is from me and our dad, Vincent."

Flash handed Vincent his first present. Vincent unwrapped it to reveal a Thomas and Friends Wooden Railway "Ivo Hugh with Zoo Cars" value pack.

"Wow!" he cried happily, "Thanks Flash!"

Fluttershy gave Vincent a plush of Kermit the Frog, Rainbow Dash gave him Aladdin on DVD, Soarin gave him a Beatles poster, and Song Cue gave him 1962-1966 (a.k.a. The Red Album) on CD to match.

"What about you, Sunset?" asked Rainbow Dash, pointing to the yellow birthday bag in the redhead's hand, "What have you got for him?"

"Here you are, Vincent," said Sunset, walking up to the bedridden birthday boy and handing him the bag. Vincent accepted the bag, stuck his hand in it, and pulled out a black stuffed kitty cat.

"Oh! You got him a kitty cat!" exclaimed Fluttershy, "How cute!"

"You can't have too many soft toys," smiled Song Cue, "that's adorable!"

"Thanks, Sunset," smiled Vincent, "does it have a name?"

"It's your stuffed cat, so you name it," Sunset giggled.

"It looks a lot like that cat from Kiki's Delivery Service," said Lullaby, "remember the cat's name, Vincent?"

"Jiji!" exclaimed Vincent, "That should be his name."

"Cute," smiled Sunset, "oh! And there's something else in the bag!" She took the bag, turned it upside down and out came a handdrawn birthday card. On it was a marker drawing of a blue-haired boy and a red-and-yellow-haired girl in a field, playing and laughing together with the words "Best Friends 5ever" on top.

"Is that both you and Vincent?" asked Flash.

"Sure is," said Sunset, "and the 'five-ever' bit? That's greater than forever!"

"Wow," said Vincent, and he opened the card. It read:

Happy birthday, Vincent. Get well soon! -With love, Sunset.

Vincent giggled and blushed at the "with love" part.

"Aw, that's really sweet," said Soarin. Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes and stuck out her tongue; even back then, she wasn't into what she called "lovey-dovey mush".

"I couldn't spell 'sinc', erm, 'serio-'"

"'Sincerely'," corrected Lullaby.

"Eh, don't worry about it," said Song Cue, "my spelling isn't that good either."

"That's still really sweet of you, Sunset," said Lullaby.

"He's like a brother to me," said Sunset, "and Jiji? He's a sign of our friendship, Vincent. Promise me you'll never let him go?"

"I promise," said Vincent.

Flash and their five friends spent a bit more time with Vincent despite his illness and even got to meet little Fictionary. ("She reminds us of Heartsong," Fluttershy and Song Cue were reported to have said.) All too soon, they had to head home with their parents (barring Soarin, whose parents were busy a lot, so he was often with Rainbow and her family), but wished Vincent well.

"Goodnight, Vincent dear," said Lullaby, kissing her youngest son on the forehead, "sleep well, and you may get better by morning."

"I hope so too, mom," said Vincent, bringing Jiji close to him, "goodnight."

Lullaby then turned off the lights, closed the bedroom door, and Vincent fell into a deep sleep. Little did he or anyone realize that he'd eventually get a crush on one of his childhood friends, but that's a story for another time.

Youtube Video

Fortunes and Tragedies Track 4 - Only People

A couple of years passed, and for Flash, Vincent, and Sunset as well as their friends, the next three school years, apart from the odd fight or illness, were largely uneventful. By August 2006, Flash had begun the next step of his education; Canterlot Middle School. For Fictionary, it was also the start of her own education at Rainbow Falls Elementary like her brothers before her. She was filled to the brim with excitement.

"What'll it be like?" she squeaked, "Are the teachers nice? Is every other kid nice? What does my first classroom look like?"

"Gee, Fictionary," said Flash, rolling his eyes - he was in the front seat with Lullaby Strings, who was driving. "We get it; you're excited about school, but can you calm down a bit? It's not like we're seeing our favorite rock stars in person!"

"Oh, lighten up, Flash," said Vincent, "I was a bit afraid when going to school, but now I'm willing to make a new friend or two."

"Ohh, making new friends is fun!" said Fictionary, "I mean, I know about Sunset, Rainbow Dash, Soarin, Song Cue, and Fluttershy, but I can't wait to make friends of my own, and maybe they'll like you two too!"

Vincent chuckled; he loved his little sister's optimism and spirit.

Soon enough, they arrived at Rainbow Falls Elementary School. No sooner did the car stop than when Fictionary leaped out of her seat and opened the door.

"Slow down, dear," laughed Lullaby as she got out, "wait until I've come to a complete stop in order to get off; not a partial one."

"I partially get up in a partial stop," joked Flash as he and Vincent got out. Vincent laughed at that as well.

"Vincent, Fictionary, both of you have fun," said Lullaby, "but don't go picking fights with bullies."

"Yes, mom," said Vincent.

"We won't, mom," said Fictionary.

"That's my little angels," said Lullaby, "I hope you'll listen to me as well when we get to middle school, Flash."

"I know, mom," sighed Flash. He didn't like being reminded of that incident. With that, Vincent and Fictionary made their way to class after saying goodbye to their older brother and mother.

Whilst Fictionary was going to have Miss Hoover as her teacher, Vincent and Sunset, being older kids, had a different teacher altogether. Her name was Berry Punch, a woman in her mid-thirties with cerise eyes and hair.

"I sure hope Fictionary will be okay," said Vincent.

"Is something wrong?" asked Sunset.

"What if somebody bullies her while I'm not there to protect her?" asked Vincent, recounting his own bully incident, "The only time we'd be together is during recess, but still."

"I'm sure she'll be fine," said Sunset.

"How do you know?"

"I just do."

At last, the two made it to their classroom.

"Good morning, Miss Punch," they said.

"Hello, Vincent," she replied, "and you too, Sunset."

Meanwhile, Fictionary made her way to Miss Hoover's class. Based on what she heard from her brothers, she sounded like a nice enough teacher.

"Hello, Miss Hoover. I'm-"

"Fictionary," her teacher replied, "your brothers and mother told me about you."

"They did?" asked Fictionary.

"Yes, indeed. They said you were a sweet girl with a love for stories."

"And I like coming up with my own as well!" Fictionary added, "But where do I sit?"

"You can thit with uth!" called another voice.

Fictionary looked over to who called out to her; there stood three other girls, all roughly around her age range. One of them had gamboge eyes and amaranth hair with a light crimson bow. Another, the one who called out to her with a noticeable lisp, had fuchsia eyes underneath her blue violet glasses and curly light scarlet hair. The third had fuchsia eyes and light blue hair with a pink headband.

"Thanks," said Fictionary, and she walked over to the three girls. "I'm Fictionary; what're your names?"

"Ah'm Apple Bloom," said the girl with the bow.

"Peppermint Twitht, but you can call me 'Twitht' for thhort," said the girl with glasses.

"And I'm Heartsong," said the girl with the pink headband.

"Heartsong?" asked Fictionary, "Fluttershy and Song Cue mentioned someone of that name close to my second birthday."

"Fluttershy's my cousin and Song Cue's my sister; I'm the youngest of four kids," explained Heartsong, "you know both Fluttershy and Song Cue?"

"A little, but my brothers Flash and Vincent know them better."

"Wanna be friends?" asked Apple Bloom.

"I'd like that a lot!" squeaked Fictionary excitedly.

"Yay!" cheered Heartsong.

Soon, it was recess. Fictionary was playing ball with her new friends.

"This is fun," said Fictionary as she bounced the ball off her head.

"Yep, it sure is," said Apple Bloom, bouncing the ball back to Heartsong. Twist bounced the ball off too, but she hit it too far for Fictionary to catch.

"Oh dear!" she cried. The ball fell and hit another girl in the head.

"Hey, watch it!" she snapped. The girl who called them out was a six-year-old with cornflower blue eyes and light grayish violet hair with white streaks. On her head she wore a small tiara. With her was another girl, also a first-grader, with moderate violet eyes covered by pale opal glasses and her hair was in two shades of light gray.

"Oopth," said Twist, "thorry."

"'Thorry'?" the girl with the crown repeated in a mocking tone, "What kind of language are you speaking?"

"I thaid I wath thorry," Twist repeated, her lisp obviously getting in the way.

"Did you hear that, Silver Spoon?" the girl with the crown sneered, "Apparently she can't speak properly!"

"Hey, leave her alone!" snapped Fictionary. She did not like seeing one of her new friends being blasted all because of a speech impediment. All she did was hit a ball too hard and it landed on someone's head, and how did that other person respond? By being a jerk, that's what! This was the incident with Vincent and the bullies all over again...

"Mind your own business," snorted the girl with glasses, whom Fictionary guessed was Silver Spoon.

"It was just an accident," protested Apple Bloom, "there was no call to be rude."

"Apple Bloom's right, Diamond Tiara," said Heartsong, "we weren't bothering anybody at all."

"You know them?" asked Fictionary.

"Unthortunately," sighed Twist, "Diamond Tiara and Thilver Thpoon are the biggest thnobth in thchool."

"We heard that, candy girl!" snapped Diamond Tiara. But before any further arguing could go on, the bell rang, indicating that recess was over.

"Saved by the bell," sighed Apple Bloom in relief. Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon sighed with disgust, but they went for their classroom anyway.

"Thank goodness they're not in our class," said Apple Bloom.

"You and me both," agreed Heartsong.

Eventually, it was lunchtime. Once again, Fictionary was with her new friends, but a lot was on her mind.

"Why are those two so mean?" she asked, referring to Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon.

At first, none of the three knew what to say, but then Apple Bloom spoke up.

"They think that just because they're rich, they can treat people however they want," she said, "Diamond's family has history with the Apple family according to Granny Smith, and at least her dad's got manners."

"I say we ignore them," said Heartsong.

"Good idea," said Fictionary. But that would be easier said than done.

Just then, the two snobs in question walked by with their trays.

"Oh no," muttered Twist.

"Well, well, well," said Diamond Tiara, "if it isn't the peasants eating their gruel."

"You're eating the same gruel, as you so rudely put it, we are," said Fictionary, "what gives you the right to lord over us?"

"Because we're rich," snorted Silver Spoon, "we can lord over whomever we want."

Fictionary frowned; she knew she should ignore people like them if they were rude, but then, she had a mischievous idea to put them in their place.

"Well, at least I don't have to pay people just to tolerate me," she chuckled.

Diamond Tiara scowled at that comment. "Excuse me?!" she snapped.

"You heard me," smirked Fictionary, "the only reason you two snobs haven't been expelled for your rudeness yet is because your parents had to bribe the staff into letting you enroll."

Fictionary's friends cheered for her remarks against the rich snobs. Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon were too angry to say anything, and so they just stormed off.

"How'd you know how to thend them packing?" asked Twist.

"Rich snobs hate bein' mocked lak that," said Apple Bloom.

"That's not gonna cause problems for us later on, will it?" asked Fictionary.

"I sure hope not," said Heartsong.

Vincent was sitting with Sunset, Rainbow Dash, Song Cue and Fluttershy when he heard the commotion. (Much like Flash, Soarin was now in sixth grade at this point.)

"What was that?" asked Song Cue.

"Looks like your little sister's had some confrontation with some bullies," remarked Rainbow Dash, "and Fictionary too, by the looks of it."

"What?! Oh no..." Vincent went to make sure his sister was alright.

"Are you okay, little sister?" he asked with worry.

"I'm fine now, Vincent," said Fictionary, "I sent those snobs packing."

Rather than feeling proud, Vincent looked even more concerned.

"...what?"

"You remember what mom said?" said Vincent, "Don't pick fights with bullies."

"It wasn't like I laid a finger on them, which I didn't," said Fictionary.

"Besides," said Apple Bloom, "those snobs deserved it."

Vincent looked over at the little farm girl. "I see you've made a few new friends," he remarked.

"I sure did," said Fictionary, "they are Apple Bloom, Twist, and Heartsong." Just as the last name was said, Song Cue had run up to see if her sister was alright, as did Fluttershy.

"Oh, thank goodness you're not hurt," Song Cue said with relief.

"Hey there, Heartsong!" Fluttershy exclaimed happily, giving her little cousin a hug.

"So you're Heartsong," remarked Vincent.

"That I am," said the young blue-haired girl.

"Well then, it's nice to meet you, Heartsong. But still, Fictionary," said Vincent, turning to face his little sister, "even if your intentions were good, Fictionary, you could just simply ignore the bullies."

"We tried," said Fictionary, "but they wouldn't stop being annoying."

"Tell you what," said Vincent, "if you can actually ignore them from now on, I promise not to tell mom or Flash about it, okay?"

"Okay," said Fictionary.

Just then the bell rang. "Come on, Vincent," said Sunset, taking him by the arm, "time to return to Miss Punch."

"Alright, Sunset," said Vincent, "take care, Fictionary, and it was nice to meet your friends too."

"Same here," said Heartsong, "and especially nice to see Fluttershy again."

"Oh, and by the way, Heartsong," Fictionary spoke again, "you mentioned you were the youngest of four, yet we've only met your sister."

"Ah, yes! About that," Song Cue jumped in, "our mum often goes to concerts around the country, and our dad goes to nature reserves to see how they're doing."

"And because of that," added Heartsong, "the four of us are often split so our parents can spend time with us. Song Cue and I are with our mother, and currently, our brothers Rocky Road and Orange Sherbet are with dad."

"That makes sense," Fictionary nodded.

Youtube Video

At last, the school day had ended. Once again, Vincent and Fictionary were waiting to be picked up by Lullaby Strings along with the other kids.

"What a good day," said Fictionary, "I think I'm gonna like it here."

"I thought that on my first day too," said Vincent.

"I think we all did," giggled Sunset.

Just then, a car pulled up.

"Looks like ours," said Vincent to Fictionary, "but I wonder if it's cousin Roseluck or mom."

"Hey, little siblings," Flash called from the car window, "Mom's driving us today."

Vincent and Fictionary got into the backseat. Once buckled up and the door was closed, Lullaby drove the car away from the school. The Sentry siblings waved goodbye to their friends, old and new, and they waved back.

I wish my family could be that happy too, thought Sunset as she waved.

Fortunes and Tragedies Track 5 - Handle with Care

AUGUST 1, 2038

Back in the present day, Dawn, Dusk, Twilight V, and Violet were still listening to the story. By this point, Fictionary had joined the group; she was now a woman of thirty-seven with a pixie haircut and her freckles had long since gone. Even though she was older than her nieces and nephews as well as her own children, Fictionary was short for her age at only five foot one.

"It's amazing how far you've come since we were kids, little sister," said Vincent in a teasing way, "but one thing still hasn't changed."

"What, that I'm still four years and ten days younger than you?" asked Fictionary with a hint of sarcasm.

"I'm still taller than you."

This was met with some laughter whilst Fictionary rolled her eyes.

"Some things never get old," she sighed.

"Hey, mom?" asked Dawn, "Sorry to go on a sour note, but are we gonna learn about your parents?"

Sunset sighed and looked away feeling a little tense. Vincent could tell how uncomfortable his wife felt, so he put a hand on her shoulder to calm her nerves.

"It'll be okay," he said to her comfortingly, "our daughter, nieces and nephews are old enough, so they deserve to know."

"Very well," sighed Sunset, "this, Dawn, is how my father died in the hands of my mother, and how Celestia came to be my foster mother..."

JUNE 12, 2007

The 2006-2007 school year at Rainbow Falls Elementary would be Sunset Shimmer's last. In August, she would continue her education at Canterlot Middle School where Flash was also attending.

"It's a bit of a shame that we won't be seeing one another that much in the next year," said Vincent, feeling disappointed. Even before he'd even begun fifth grade, Lullaby Strings and Page Turner had planned that Vincent would be attending CMS once he finished elementary school.

"Yeah, but that doesn't mean dad and I can't come and see you," assured Sunset, "you're my best friend, Vincent, and nothing will ever change that."

"Glad to hear that," smiled Vincent. With that, the two hugged.

"Aww, young love," said Miss Punch in a sweet tone.

"Love?" exclaimed Vincent in surprise.

"Eww!" remarked Sunset, "Vincent's just my friend."

"Most romances eventually start out as just friends," said Berry Punch, "you never know, since anything could happen."

JULY 26, 2007

A month later, the Sentry family was having a stroll in the park. It was a beautiful day today, and Lullaby thought some exercise would do the family good. As they walked by the park, Vincent spotted something most peculiar; there were Sunset and Noble Shield sitting on a bench, the former with a bloody nose and the corner of her mouth looked a bit swollen. The latter was doing what he could to comfort his injured daughter.

"Oh my!" exclaimed Vincent, "Mom, take a look at Sunset over there!"

"Oh, the poor girl!" remarked Lullaby, walking up to Noble and Sunset, "What happened to her?"

"Her mother happened," sighed Noble, "we got into a bit of a squabble, and Icy ended up whacking poor Sunset in the face, so I took her to the hospital to have her nose looked at. The doctor said it should take about three weeks for her nose to heal."

Noble paused to look up at the sky, and then sighed again. "I don't know what's become of Icy; she used to care for Sunset when she was a baby, but now, she's practically become a neglectful mother at best."

"I'd hardly call neglectful good at all," muttered Page Turner. Vincent, taking pity on Sunset, offered to sit next to her, which she accepted.

"I'm sorry that your mom doesn't love you," he said sympathetically, "is there a reason why?"

"I don't really know" said Sunset sadly, "I do try and be a good daughter, but maybe she doesn't want me."

She sniffled as a tear leaked out of her eye. Vincent wrapped his arms around her and she cried on his shoulder whilst hugging him back. Noble patted his daughter on the back.

"You were there for me when those bullies attacked me a few years ago," said Vincent, "and for when I was sick on my sixth birthday as well. I guess it's fair I do the same for you."

"Thanks, Vincent," Sunset sniffled, and she gave a sad smile.

"We're best friends five-ever, right?" said Vincent, "And that's greater than forever too."

"Yep," replied Sunset, "best friends five-ever."

"I'm proud for you, Vincent," smiled Lullaby, "giving your friend comfort when she needs it most is certainly a kind thing to do."

"Thanks, mom," said Vincent.

"No, thank you, Vincent," said Sunset, breaking away, "I'm feeling a bit better now."

With that confirmed, Vincent then stood up again and rejoined his family. Noble and Sunset also stood up and he offered to get her ice cream, which she accepted, and they walked off, waving goodbye to the Sentries. Fictionary looked at Vincent in surprise.

"How'd you figure out she need a friend?" she asked.

"I don't know," shrugged Vincent, "it just... occurred to me, I guess."

"I don't like how Icy Heart can just get away with hurting Sunset like that," said Lullaby, "I'm calling the police."

"No, dear," said Page, putting a hand on her shoulder, "let Noble deal with this himself; after all, she is his responsibility."

"But what if she doesn't stop no matter what Noble does?" asked Lullaby.

"Well, there's the possibility he'll divorce her and then call the police," said Page, "it feels like the right thing to do."

Vincent was very worried for his friend.

I hope Sunset will be okay, he thought to himself.

Youtube Video

When Sunset and Noble got home, he kindly sent her to her room just to have a talk with Icy Heart, as there were things he shouldn't say in front of his little girl.

"Icy," Noble said calmly, with a hint of anger in his voice, "we need to talk." His wife was on the couch reading a book at the time, and she scowled when she looked up.

"What?"

That was when her husband exploded with anger. "I told you a million times to stop bullying our daughter!" he roared, "She does not deserve to be treated like garbage!"

Icy Heart was rather startled by her husband's outburst. She had never known him to be so angry. Rather than respond in kind (or unkind, in this case), her response was rather calm... perhaps a bit too calmly.

"I am merely trying to stop her from destroying our marriage," she said.

"Destroy our marriage?!" Noble was most indignant. "Sunset never destroyed our marriage; she added love to it!"

"Ever since she was born," said Icy Heart, "you basically pushed me aside and focused your attention on Sunset. Before she was born, I was the world to you! That's why I didn't want to be a mother in the first place!"

Noble Shield was shocked! He knew his wife could be temperamental, but selfish? That was crossing the line!

"That's not true!" yelled Noble, "I cared both for our daughter and you! I wanted the both of us to be happy with a family all of our own, but now I can see why people avoid you; you're basically a monster!"

"That's their problem!" snapped Icy Heart, "All we have to do is get rid of the kid and it'll be just you and me again the way it was supposed to!"

"Tell it to the police!" snapped Noble Shield, "You will never bully my daughter ever again."

Noble left the room, fuming at his wife's ignorance. What he didn't know was that Sunset had heard everything from outside the room. Now she knew why Icy Heart hated her, and couldn't believe what she'd heard. Not wanting to stick around any longer, she quickly ran up to her room and closed the door, leaning back on it fearfully.

"I need to get out of here!" she said to herself. She went to her drawers and took out some clothes and put them in a bag.

After she packed up what she knew was essential - clothes, toothbrush, hairbrush, you name it - she frantically ran down the stairs and ran into Noble.

"Sunset?" he asked, "What are you doing?"

"Running away from my mom!" she cried, "She wants to get rid of me to be happy!"

Noble realized that Sunset had overheard his fight with Icy Heart.

"Sunset, come with me to your room."

Sunset wasn't sure if she wanted to, but she did anyway.

"What if she tries to beat me up or worse?" she asked nervously once in her room.

"Sunset, dear, I promise you that you will not suffer from her abuse anymore soon enough," Noble said kindly, "I'll be there to protect you."

This made Sunset feel better, so she went and gave her father a big hug.

"I love you, daddy," she said.

"I love you too, Sunset," said her father, returning the hug.

OCTOBER 4, 2007

By this point, Sunset was adapting nicely to middle school. During that time, she noticed that her mother seemed surprisingly calm, but she shrugged it off after a few days. Meanwhile, Noble Shield was privately arranging for divorce papers so he could have full custody of his daughters.

In middle school, Sunset and Flash shared three classes - academic communication, English, and history, all with Miss Cheerilee - and he frequently acted as a messenger between Sunset and Vincent to see how the other was getting on.

That afternoon, Sunset and Flash were in their history class, their last of the day, and it was not ten minutes after class began when on the loudspeaker came the following announcement:

"Sunset Shimmer, can you please report to the principal's office? Thank you."

Miss Cheerilee then wrote a pass for Sunset, who then put her books away in her backpack. The redhead was worried; what had she done wrong? As far as she knew, she'd been on her best behavior all day, and she didn't pick fights with anybody. Was somebody spreading lies about her? Had she caused trouble a few days before and the principal only found out now? Whatever it was, it didn't sound pleasant.

Nervously, Sunset walked up to the receptionist's desk.

"H-hi. I-I'm here to s-see P-principal Pierce," she said in a shaky voice.

"Well, here he is," said a voice from behind. Sunset jumped and turned to face a man in his early-forties with moderate gold eyes and white hair streaked with pale cobalt blue. This was Canterlot Middle's principal, Pokey Pierce.

"Miss Sunset Shimmer, am I correct?"

"Y-yes, sir," said Sunset, still nervous and jumpy. Principal Pierce noticed this.

"Don't worry, Sunset," he said kindly, "you're not in trouble or anything, but rather, it has something to do with your family; I got a call earlier from the police. Come with me to the office please."

Sunset didn't need telling twice, so she followed her principal into his office. She didn't take much notice to the detail in the room as she sat down in front of his desk.

"So... what's this thing about my family?" she asked, feeling slightly less nervous.

Principal Pierce sighed as he sat down on a red leather chair behind his desk; how could he break this to her?

"This... has something to do with your father," he said slowly, choosing his words carefully, "your mother called the police and said that around lunchtime, he was found in his bed with several knife stabs and the knife on the carpet."

Sunset gasped with horror! This had to be some sick joke... wasn't it?

"She claims he was having a nap when an intruder named Gabby Gums burst in and stabbed him several times. Your mother tried to stop the intruder, but she claims that Gabby made an escape and the police are on the hunt for her."

Sunset felt the blood drain from her face, and Principal Pierce noticed it, pausing to let the news register.

"...is my dad okay?" was the first thing Sunset said.

Principal Pierce looked grave. "He was taken to hospital, but the situation doesn't look good for him..."

Sunset just stared, tears welling in her eyes; she felt her heart break. Already, Principal Pierce began to wish he hadn't been this direct, and looked away respectfully.

"I'm sorry, Sunset," he said gently, "you can go wait outside the office. Your mother's promised to take you to see him. I'll let Miss Cheerilee know you're not returning to class."

"Y-y-yes, s-sir," Sunset managed to say.

When she was outside the principal's office, that was when Sunset finally let out her emotions.

"NO!!!" she sobbed, falling to her knees. Her father had promised to keep her safe, and now there was nothing to stop Icy Heart from bullying her again.

A little while later, Icy Heart had brought Sunset to the hospital. The poor girl was in an emotional state. Just then, a doctor came up to them.

"We're here for my husband," said Icy Heart.

"Is he alright?" asked Sunset.

The doctor sighed as he looked at the eleven year old's downcast expression. "He doesn't have much longer," he said.

Icy Heart looked sad, but Sunset looked as if she was about to burst into tears.

"C-c-can I at least say g-goodbye to him?" she whimpered.

"If you want to," said the doctor, "I must warn you though; the sight may shock you."

The doctor led the mother and daughter to where Noble Shield was. As he warned them, Sunset was in shock at the sight that lay before them. There lay Noble Shield, with what had to be seven or eight stab wounds in his chest, and his shirt and face stained with blood. His breathing was shallow, and the monitor beeped steadily to indicate he was still living, but only just.

"D-d-daddy?" asked Sunset on the verge of crying even more, "Can you hear me?"

Weakly, Noble Shield lifted his arm and touched his daughter by the face. Sunset cried as she took hold of his hand, and looked at her father's expression; he smiled weakly as if telling her, "it's going to be okay, sweetie". Sunset choked back a sob.

"...I love you, daddy..."

"I love you too, Sunset..." said Noble Shield weakly. He then glared as he looked up at Icy Heart. "Your... day... will... come..."

He then fell back and Sunset felt his hand go limp. There was no other way of putting it; Noble Shield was dead, thirty-nine years of age.

"Goodbye, daddy," whispered a heartbroken Sunset. She sat down on the floor and buried her face in her knees, crying her heart out. Now that her father was gone, there was no one to protect her once Icy Heart would start bullying her again. Sunset Shimmer felt that she would never have a happy life ever again.

Fortunes and Tragedies Track 6 - Instant Karma! (We All Shine On)

It was over a week since Noble Shield's death, and on the day of his funeral, October 14, to say it was bleak would be an understatement. Apart from Sunset and Icy Heart, amongst a crowd of guests were the families of Sentry, Faust-McCracken, Dash, Shy, and Sparkle, many of which had fathers who knew Noble personally. Sunset's friends gave her the best moral support they could.

"We're sorry to hear about your dad's death," said Rainbow Dash.

"It must be so awful," said Fluttershy.

"When Flash told me and Fictionary about it, I thought it was a joke," said Vincent, "I can't believe this would happen to him."

"I hope they catch that Gabby Gums and cut her head off for what she did," said Soarin.

"That's a bit extreme, isn't it?" remarked Song Cue.

"Extreme crimes call for extreme punishments," said Soarin.

The kids' chatting was then cut off by the sound of the priest clearing his throat. Silence fell, and then he spoke up.

"We are all gathered today," he spoke, "to say goodbye to a wonderful person; Noble Shield. He was a good man; loyal, kind, and brave even to the very end..."

As the priest continued to speak, Sunset once more had tears in her eyes. They streamed down her cheeks. Vincent handed her a handkerchief to dry her eyes, which she accepted.

"Thank you," Sunset whispered, and wiped her eyes.

Soon, the coffin was lowered into the hole. Shortly after, the gravediggers then buried the coffin with dirt. After their job was done, those attending were allowed to place flowers around the grave. Sunset was the first to lay flowers - they were orange marigolds, her father's favorite type of flowers. She then looked at the tombstone. It read:

NOBLE GLEAM SHIELD

A LOVING HUSBAND AND FATHER

BORN MARCH 22, 1968

DIED OCTOBER 4, 2007

"Goodbye, daddy," she sniffled, "I'll try my best to be the girl you want me to be..."

Everyone else (even Icy Heart, to everyone's shock) said their farewells to Noble Shield and then left for home.

The week had gone by after the funeral; Sunset did her school and homework as expected, but she never spoke up in class unless called upon, and she didn't speak to any of the students. Not even Flash could get something out of her, even if it was half-hearted.

That Saturday evening, Sunset was gazing out the front window, still depressed and deep in thought.

Hard to believe that dad is actually gone forever, she thought to herself, Why did this have to happen? Now with him gone, there's nothing to protect me should mom try to hurt me again.

Speaking of whom, Sunset felt a hand touching her shoulder.

Oh no, she shuddered in thought, here it comes.

However, what she felt took her by surprise; was Icy Heart actually showing her sympathy?

"Hard to believe, isn't it?" said her mother calmly.

"Why are you caring for me?" asked Sunset, "You rarely, if ever, showed sympathy for me."

"You're the last thing I have left to remember Noble by," said Icy Heart.

"I am?" asked Sunset, surprised.

"Of course," said Icy Heart, "would I lie to you?"

"Erm... I suppose not," replied Sunset.

"Good girl."

Sunset was confused at her mother's new show of comfort, but deep down inside, she felt like she was up to something.

Youtube Video

By Monday at school, Sunset proved to be a little more talkative than last week, but she still showed depression. However, she also displayed signs of worry and wasn't afraid of speaking her mind about what she thought about her mother.

"So your dad dies and all of a sudden, your mom acts nice to you?" asked Flash, "Well, we did see her place flowers on his grave, so maybe she hadn't done her job as a parent and feels remorse herself."

"She might be plotting to kill you next," said Soarin.

"Hey! Don't scare Sunset like that!" snapped Rainbow Dash, "She's stressed enough as it is!"

"Sorry," said Soarin.

"Actually, I think he's got a point," said Sunset.

"I do?" he asked, confused.

"Yes," said Sunset, "my mother would never just change her ways in a snap. She must be up to something."

"Can we help you, by any chance?" asked Flash.

"I'd rather do this alone," said Sunset, "not that I'm ungrateful, but I don't want to risk any of you getting hurt."

"You sure you'll be okay?" asked Rainbow Dash.

"I hope so," said Sunset.

FEBRUARY 16, 2008

Over the next few months, from Halloween right up to Valentine's Day, Sunset kept a close eye out in case her mother tied something. However, apart from two or three harsh scoldings, Icy Heart seemed to display no signs of cruelty against her daughter.

"I'm probably imagining things," Sunset told herself, "but I know something isn't right... who the heck is Gabby Gums?"

Based on her knowledge, Sunset knew that just about everybody in Rainbow Falls knew everybody, even if they never met before. The police had been on the hunt for Gabby Gums since October, but so far, they found no evidence of the mysterious killer. During that time, gossip about her was a big topic in both Rainbow Falls and Canterlot, and rumors began to spread about what happened to her.

"I heard she fled the country," said a man.

"Don't be ridiculous," said his friend, "how could she leave if she was wanted? Security would've stopped her before she even boarded a train!"

"Maybe she's a master of disguise."

"Bah. Anyone could be a master of disguise," said a nearby Aria Blaze.

"Maybe she found a mine full of tacos," said Sonata Dusk.

"Sounds more like you," snapped Aria, "or it would be if such a thing existed."

"Will you two shut up?" scolded Adagio Dazzle.

"Maybe she bathed in acid and killed herself so she'd never get found," said Aria.

"Now who'd do something as crazy as that?" asked Sonata, "Even I wouldn't do it if I wanted to!"

APRIL 16, 2008

Eventually, one spring afternoon, the incident would be brought upon a proper light. It was during spring break for the school year when Sunset Shimmer came upon a discovery.

"What's this?" she wondered to herself. It was Icy Heart's diary with a bookmark.

"Why is that specific page marked?" asked Sunset. Making sure Icy Heart wasn't back from the store yet, Sunset decided to investigate.

"I know I shouldn't invade other peoples' privacy, but I don't know," she shrugged. Using a hairpin, she picked the lock and was able to open the book. She then turned to the page that was bookmarked, and what she read was shocking, to say the least.

"Dear Diary, today I have committed the unthinkable. I succeeded in polishing off Noble Shield while he was asleep. It was not easy for me to handle. As long as nobody finds out my secret, all will be fine."

"Not for long," muttered Sunset, scowling once she finished reading.

All this time, her mother had been lying to her just to keep her safe, and she blamed Noble Shield's death on a pretend woman! Now that she found out what her mother had done, Sunset decided to bring this piece of evidence to the police. One way or another, Icy Heart was going to pay for murder!

"I have to get this to the proper authorities while mom is gone," she said to herself.

Grabbing the book, Sunset opened her window and escaped through.

"But in case she finds out," she said, "I should hide somewhere I'll be safe."

So she ran to the Sentry household fast as her legs could carry her.

Sunset didn't know how long she'd been running, but she soon came to 66 Strawberry Avenue. Much to her surprise, the car was pulling out of the driveway. She had to make a move or else her mother would cook her in a stew!

"Stop! Stop!" she cried as she picked up the speed. Thankfully, the car stopped, and out of it stepped Page Turner.

"Sunset Shimmer?" he cried, "What are you doing here?"

"I have something important to show you!" said Sunset, "Gabby Gums didn't murder my father!"

"Are you sure?" asked Page, "People have been gossiping about her for six months, and the police can't find her."

"That's because she isn't real!" insisted Sunset, "My mother made her up! She killed my father!" To prove her point, she showed Page the bookmarked page in the diary. Once Page had read it, he gasped.

"You're right!" he said, "We had better call the police right now. You'd better come inside so Icy Heart can't hurt you."

Flash, Vincent, and Fictionary were all in the living room, about to watch some classic Thomas the Tank Engine episodes. The episode that was starting was called Henry and the Elephant, and the voice narrating the episodes was George Carlin.

"Thomas the tank engine puffed happily along his branchline with Annie and Clarabel," Carlin said through the television, "Sir Topham Hatt was waiting on the platform. He looked at his watch. 'Well done, Thomas! You are right on time and really reliable.'

"'Thank you, sir,' whistled Thomas. 'Ooh! Right on time and really reliable!' hummed the coaches. But the big engines were not feeling cheerful at all..."

Just then, Page came in with Sunset. Vincent, being the first to spot them, held out the remote and paused the video.

"Sunset?" he said with surprise, "What are you doing here with dad?"

"She gave us some very important information," said Page, showing the diary page. Needless to say, they were shocked.

"Now everything makes sense," said Flash.

"I told you we should have called the police on that woman before all this started," said Lullaby.

"That'll do, dear," said Page, "Icy Heart really tricked us all; she's clever and manipulative, she is, and she went and stabbed Noble Shield in the back... or in his case, the chest."

Just then, the doorbell rang. Sunset yelped with fear and quickly cowered behind Flash and Vincent. An all-too familiar voice that soon followed confirmed her fears.

"SUNSET SHIMMER!!!"

"It's her!" cried Sunset.

"Page, hide the children and call the police!" said Lullaby, "I'll deal with Icy Heart."

"Come on, kids; follow me upstairs!"

The children followed Page as Lullaby went to the door. When Lullaby opened it, there stood Icy Heart, with her trademark scowl on her face. Lullaby stared back with a firm expression.

"Where is she?" snarled Icy Heart.

"Where is who?"

"Don't play stupid with me! Where is that nosy little brat known as my daughter?!"

"Somewhere where you won't hit her," Lullaby said firmly.

"You liar! You know where she is, don't you?!"

"Even if I did, I wouldn't tell you!"

"I demand you tell me!" demanded Icy Heart.

"You leave Sunset alone, you big bully!" snapped Lullaby.

"She's my daughter!"

"She was Noble Shield's daughter!" shouted Lullaby, "You never gave her any attention until he died, so she was his full responsibility! Up until now, Icy Heart, I simply thought you were a woman who kept to herself, but after hearing about what you did to your husband and have been doing to your daughter, I now realize the truth. You are nothing but a cold, heartless monster!"

Icy Heart growled angrily.

"Fine, I did it!" she snapped, "I killed Noble Shield! But I didn't want to! I tried to talk him out of the divorce, but that stubborn man wouldn't listen to me. So I did what I had to do to make sure I would never lose him to another woman!"

"I can't believe you killed him out of jealousy!" said Lullaby, appalled and disgusted by Icy Heart's reasoning, "If you couldn't have him, then nobody could! You could've simply shared him with Sunset, but instead, you chose to isolate yourself and take it out on poor Sunset! You could've chosen to take a page from my book by sharing love amongst your family! If Sunset were my daughter, I'd give her all the love she could ever ask for, spoil her rotten if I must!"

Suddenly, the sound of police sirens echoed. Icy Heart heard them, and scowled even more as they came closer.

"You... YOU DIRTY RAT!!" she yelled, "You got your stupid husband to tell them on me, didn't you?! Leave him with your little brats so I can't get to my daughter, huh?! One of these days, Sentry! I'LL HURT YOUR FAMILY FOR THIS!!"

"You will never hurt anybody ever again!" snarled Lullaby, "And if you ever try to hurt my family, I will make you sorry!"

Several police cars pulled in.

"Icy Heart!" shouted a police officer through a megaphone, "You are under arrest for child abuse, obstruction of justice, and the murder of Noble Shield!"

"You'll never take me alive!" snapped Icy Heart as she bolted for it. Suddenly, one rough looking officer with dark brown hair and green eyes gave chase.

"Nobody escapes from Whiplash!" he yelled.

The officer, Whiplash, jumped onto Icy Heart, pinning her to the ground. He was much stronger than her, so escape for Icy was impossible.

"So, you like beating up your own child?" he snarled in anger, "Then let's see how you like getting beaten up yourself, you sick freak!"

Whiplash grabbed Icy Heart by the hair of the head and gave her a hard punch to the stomach. Icy groaned and thought she would throw up, but then Whiplash began to hit other parts of her body as well. After a minute, he then took out his gun and pointed it to Icy Heart's forehead. She was now too weak to even think about fighting the brutish officer.

"Say your prayers," he said darkly. But just as he was about to pull the trigger and kill the abusive woman...

"Whiplash, stop!"

Whiplash looked back to his fellow officers.

"This woman deserves to die for everything she has done!" he insisted.

"Our duty is to protect and serve," argued another officer, "not kill people, even if their behaviors were atrocious."

Scowling, Whiplash lowered his gun. Icy Heart was promptly handcuffed and taken to a police car; she didn't even dare run away in case she got beaten again. Lullaby had seen the entire event from the front door, and had found the scene most uncomfortable to watch.

A good thing the kids didn't see that, she thought to herself.

"Ma'am," said an officer, walking up to her, "may we see the evidence that confirms her crimes?"

"Of course," said Lullaby, handing them the diary, "this page has a confession of the deed."

"Hmm," said the officer grimly, "this'll have to be presented in court."

Soon enough, the police had left the scene with Icy Heart arrested. Lullaby then told the children it was now safe to head downstairs again.

"Thank goodness that bully's gone," said Vincent.

"Thank you for saving me," said Sunset, giving Lullaby a hug.

"It's quite alright, dear," said Lullaby, "don't worry. She'll never hurt you again."

"I hope we never see her again," said Flash.

"Me too," said Vincent, "I bet they'll give her the electric chair for what she did."

"Now, Vincent, you shouldn't think in black and white when it comes to criminals," said Lullaby, "many of them probably have a reason to why they did what they did, especially when it comes to family."

Sunset just looked out the window as the sun began to set. This looked like the beginning of a new life for her. However, something was on her mind...

"Where will I go now?" she asked, "I love it here in Rainbow Falls, and I wouldn't dream of being anywhere else."

"Maybe someone can adopt you," suggested Flash.

"Not quite, Flash," said Lullaby, "she'll have to be under foster care. We'll watch over her until we can find someone who's willing to take her in."

"Yay!" said Vincent, hugging Sunset. She blushed at that.

"Wanna watch TV with us?" asked Fictionary, "We were about to watch Thomas before you and daddy came in."

"Sure," said Sunset.

Once sat down, Vincent held out the remote and resumed the episode.

"...'Where's Percy?' mumbled Henry, 'He's supposed to fetch our coaches!'" said narrator George Carlin, "'We get no rest!' complained James. He edged angrily onto the turntable and spoke rudely to Henry..."

"What's the name of the episode?" asked Sunset.

"It's called Henry and the Elephant," explained Vincent.

The quartet watched the rest of the episode, and whilst watching, there were humorous moments like the workmen running out of the tunnel and the elephant spraying water all over poor Henry. However, based on today's experiences, the last scene must've struck a particular vibe for Sunset...

"...'First the rain, then an elephant! Whatever will you be afraid of next?' 'Never mind, Henry,' murmured Thomas, 'I think you were brave today, and really reliable too.'"

"I'd say the same for you, Sunset," said Vincent.

"Me?" asked Sunset.

"Yes. You were very brave to search your mother's diary and find the truth to your father's death."

"Thanks," said Sunset, and she hugged him whilst the next episode began.

Fortunes and Tragedies Track 7 - Attention

Life was so far beginning to get better for Sunset Shimmer now that her abusive mother had been arrested. As the household didn't have a guest room, there was the possibility of her sleeping on the couch, but then Vincent offered to share his room with her, which she accepted; he let her sleep on the bed whilst he slept on the floor. ("Apparently, it's good for your back," said Lullaby.)

Sunset's first night at the Sentry household wasn't without problems. Around 11 at night, she was tossing and turning in her sleep. Vincent heard her, and so he stood up and approached the bed.

"Sunset? Sunset!"

"AAAHH!!"

Sunset woke up with a shriek, and then quickly covered her mouth. She noticed Vincent standing there and sighed with relief.

"Are you alright?" he asked worriedly.

"I had a nightmare," she said sadly.

"Don't worry," said Vincent, "it's only a dream. And dreams can't hurt you."

"Vincent?" asked Sunset, just as the boy was about to lie down again.

"Yes?"

"Will you... sleep with me?"

Vincent's cheeks blushed bright red. "Wh-what?"

"I just want a friend close to me so I don't get another nightmare," said Sunset, feeling rather sheepish.

"Okay," said Vincent. Sunset lifted the covers so Vincent could join her in bed and he then pulled them over himself, Jiji the cat nuzzled in between them.

"Goodnight, Sunset," said Vincent.

"Goodnight, Vincent," said Sunset.

Both kids then closed their eyes and went back to sleep. This time, Sunset had a more peaceful sleep and she cuddled up to Vincent, resting her head on his chest. As she slept listening to his heartbeat, Sunset had a dream...

***

She found herself in a meadow as the sun was setting. It was a very peaceful scene and she had nothing to worry about. But then, suddenly, she heard a voice.

"Sunset..."

"Who's there?" asked Sunset.

"It's me, my little sunshine; your father."

"Daddy?"

There stood Noble Shield, alive and well, it seemed. Sunset almost thought she would cry, so she ran up to her father to hug him.

"You're alive!" she cried, "How is this possible?"

"I am alive in your dreams," said her father.

"Aww..." Sunset pouted with disappointment and looked as though she was about to cry.

"Oh, please don't cry, little one," said Noble Shield, wiping his daughter's eyes.

"I'm sorry, dad," said Sunset, "you've been gone for six months, and I longed to hear your voice again, even if it was for one last time..."

"I know, dear," said Noble Shield sympathetically, giving her a hug. They were silent for a moment before Sunset spoke up again.

"Dad? There's something I want to tell you about what's been going on, since you died."

"What's that, dear?"

Sunset told her father about how Vincent had helped her out.

"He's such a wonderful boy, daddy," she said, "kind, gentle, willing to be there for you if need be."

Noble chuckled. "Sounds like you're in love, dear."

Sunset blushed. "Wh-what? H-how could I be in love with him? I'm only eleven going on twelve!"

Noble just laughed. "Never mind that, dear. There's plenty of time yet before you two start a serious relationship," he said.

"I just hope I don't do anything to drive Vincent away," said Sunset.

"Try not to worry, dear," assured Noble, placing a hand on her shoulder, "one day, when you least expect it, things will work between you two."

"You really think so?"

"Of course," said Noble Shield, "I know so."

Suddenly, a bright light filled the area. "Wh-what's happening?" asked Sunset.

"You are waking up," said Noble Shield, "but remember this; I'll always be in your heart, my little sunshine..."

***

Back in the bedroom, Sunset woke up; it was morning, and she was still cuddling with Vincent who was still asleep.

"It was just a dream," she said to herself.

"Mom! Mom! Do you see that?" little Fictionary called from the doorway.

"What are we seeing?" asked Flash, turning on the lights. Vincent and Sunset groaned as the light got into their eyes.

"Turn off that light!" cried Vincent, covering his eyes.

"Vincent's got a girlfriend! Vincent's got a girlfriend!" Fictionary sang cheekily. Both Vincent and Sunset blushed with embarrassment.

"I only slept with her just so she wouldn't have nightmares," protested Vincent, "I didn't want her to sleep alone."

"And we're just friends," added Sunset.

"Vincent!" scolded Lullaby, "You're too young to be sleeping with a girl!"

"Sunset was scared," explained Vincent, "she asked me to sleep there and comfort her."

"While I'm glad you were helping Sunset feel better," said Lullaby, "I'm still not pleased that you did what you did. You could've told me or your father."

"I'm sorry, mom," said Vincent, "but I didn't want to disturb you while you were sleeping."

"I wouldn't even have minded if you came into my room; remember that if you're having a bad dream, you can always tell us."

"We'll remember, Mrs. Sentry," promised Sunset.

"Good," said Lullaby, "now, come on down, kids; breakfast is almost ready."

"We're coming," said Vincent, getting up.

"Right behind you," said Sunset.

Youtube Video

For the next couple of weeks, Sunset lived with the Sentry family. In that time, she felt like another child to the family, and they all cared for her best as they could, Vincent especially. When Lullaby or Page drove them to school, the car was rather crowded; Flash sat in front with the parent driving whilst Vincent was squeezed in the rear seat between Sunset and Fictionary - not that he minded.

During that time, Icy Heart remained in her prison cell and didn't dare make an attempt to escape, not unless she wanted another visit from Whiplash. This was her temporary home until the court could arrange a trial for her and determine her sentence.

With Icy Heart incarcerated, Sunset would need to be put under a foster home to take care of her, and whilst she was living with the Sentries, her stuff from her old home was being packed away in boxes until another family could take her in full time. Come one early May afternoon would Sunset find her new family...

MAY 3, 2008

Lullaby Strings was having tea with Celestia. By this point, Celestia was now a single mother at thirty-seven, and her hair changed color from being just light grayish mulberry to having streaks of light arctic blue, light aquamarine, light sapphire blue, and a darker shade of mulberry.

"Thanks again for inviting me, Lullaby," she said.

"It's my pleasure, Celestia," said Lullaby, "how's your family doing - parents, Luna, and your respective daughters?"

"They're all doing quite fine," said Celestia, "I don't know if I told you this, but I've recently been promoted to becoming principal of Canterlot High."

"Oh, that is good news!" remarked Lullaby.

"You wouldn't believe the actions of the former principal, Abacus Cinch," continued Celestia, "back then, I was merely an English teacher, and whilst my students viewed me as a mother figure, they were terrified of Abacus' presence; she even used medieval ways to punish students when they misbehaved!"

"That witch!" snapped Lullaby, "Why that school even chose to hire her, I don't know."

"Well, she resigned earlier this week," said Celestia, "heard that she chose to turn her attention to politics or something like that."

"I hope she doesn't become president," shuddered Lullaby.

"Ha! The idea!" chuckled Celestia, "Can you imagine - President Abacus Cinch? She'll have cleared the country by the time she ended her first four-year term! Makes Hilary Clinton look sane by comparison!"

The two ladies both laughed. As they were talking, Vincent was walking past to the kitchen for a snack. He stopped when he took a quick glance at Celestia; she was a family friend to both the Sentries and Shimmers. He also noticed that Celestia loved children. Quickly, he ran back upstairs; he'd suddenly had a great idea.

"Sunset?! Sunset!"

She was in Fictionary's room, and they were playing with dolls together. Both girls looked up in surprise noticing Vincent burst in with excitement.

"Vincent?" asked Fictionary, "What're you doing here?"

"Sorry, little sis, but I want to bring Sunset down for something."

"What for?" asked Sunset.

"Wait and see," smiled Vincent. He took Sunset by the hand and almost dragged her downstairs.

"Whoa!" said Sunset.

"Mom! Mom!" exclaimed Vincent, running into the living room with Sunset in tow.

"Yes, dear?" asked Lullaby.

"I think I know who can take Sunset in," explained Vincent.

"Who?"

"Miss Celestia!"

Celestia was surprised and a bit confused, so Lullaby explained everything. Celestia couldn't believe a word of it.

"It is absolutely shameful," she said at last, "treating children like rubbish when they've done nothing wrong. I'm so sorry you had to suffer from Icy Heart's abuse for eleven years, Sunset."

"It wasn't your fault," said Sunset.

"Can you please take her in, Miss Celestia?" begged Vincent, "She deserves to have a loving mom."

"I think I'll discuss it with your mother," said Celestia.

"She's right," said Lullaby, "run along, you two. I'm very sorry about that, Celestia."

"Oh, it's quite alright, Lullaby," said Celestia, "however, I must ask; why didn't you tell me about this sooner?"

"I didn't want to bother you when you had your own child to take care of," explained Lullaby, "I was worried that it would be imposing."

"Oh, nonsense!" laughed Celestia, "Whenever Luna or I are busy, the other takes care of both our daughter and niece. If we can handle two children, a third shouldn't be a hindrance, especially when their grandparents help take care of them."

"Then you won't mind?"

"Not a bit, Lullaby," said Celestia, "whilst we're making arrangements, I'd also like to use that time to get to know Sunset better."

"Splendid," said Lullaby, "I'll let the children know."

So Lullaby called the children back down.

"What is it, mom?" asked Vincent.

"Miss Celestia has agreed to adopt Sunset."

Sunset looked at the other woman with eyes wide with wonder. "You really mean it?" she whispered.

Celestia smiled. "Of course."

Sunset just stood there, and then, as tears came to her eyes, she smiled and ran up to Celestia, hugging her tightly. "Oh, thank you, thank you, thank you!" she sobbed, "You have no idea how much this means to me!"

As Sunset cried into Celestia's shirt, the latter gently patted the former's back. For Sunset, this was the first time she felt genuine motherly love.

"It's so heartwarming," said Fictionary. Vincent didn't say anything; the small tear in his eye did all the talking.

JUNE 30, 2008

Over the next several weeks, whilst Celestia worked out the paperwork (and having told her family beforehand), she and Sunset began bonding; Celestia understood what Sunset liked and didn't like, what her favorite foods were, and what Noble Shield normally did when she was younger. It felt like Celestia and Sunset had actually been mother and daughter from the start.

During that time, Vincent, Fluttershy and Song Cue had all completed fifth grade and could now finally move on up to middle school; Vincent to Canterlot Middle and Fluttershy and Song Cue to Rainbow Falls Middle.

There was also the trial of Icy Heart; she was found guilty on multiple counts of child abuse, several counts of obstruction of justice, and one count for murder. For her crimes, she was sentenced to fifty years of prison without parole. By the time she would be released, Icy Heart would be eighty-nine years of age.

By the end of June, after Sunset turned twelve years of age, she was now officially a member of the Faust-McCracken family under Celestia's care.

"Thank you all for taking care of me," said Sunset to the Sentry family.

"It was all we could do, dear," said Lullaby, "now promise me you'll listen to everything your new mother tells you?"

"I promise," said Sunset, and she gave Lullaby a hug. She did the same thing for Page Turner, Fictionary, and Flash. Lastly, she went to Vincent.

"Thank you for everything," said Sunset, giving Vincent the biggest hug she could, "you've saved me from going to an orphanage and you stood by my side when I was sad."

"That's what friends are for," smiled Vincent, returning the hug.

Suddenly, before Vincent could react, Sunset gave him a kiss on the cheek. His face went bright red.

"Aww, that's so cute!" said Fictionary, "I think Vincent's found love!"

Vincent didn't reply to that; he just looked at Sunset and smiled sheepishly. Sunset giggled upon seeing his expression, and went to join Celestia in her car.

"Ready to go?" asked Celestia.

"Yep, I'm ready to go to my new home, mom," smiled Sunset.

And with that, Celestia drove them to their new home. Sunset looked out the window and waved to the family one last time, and they waved back, Vincent especially. He was still smiling and blushing as he waved, and touched his cheek where Sunset had kissed him, and then felt a warm sensation in his heart.

Am I falling in love with her?

AUGUST 1, 2038

"...it was also around that time that I realized I was in love with your mother, and vice-verse."

Dawn Spark looked at her mother with sympathy; she never realized how hellish Sunset's life was with Icy Heart's presence.

"Mom, I'm sorry for everything grandma Icy put you through," she said.

"Us too," said Twilight V, "that was a beautiful story, aunt Sunset."

"I loved how grandma Lullaby took down mean old auntie Icy," giggled Violet.

"I like that part too," smiled Sunset, "when I was first welcomed into Celestia's family, you should've seen great-grandpa Artemus' reaction - 'Not another girl in the family! I don't want to be the last man standing!'"

The children laughed, and the adults joined in as well. The laughter soon died down, and Sunset sighed.

"Artemus was a great man, God rest his soul," she said, "he always wanted a son, but it seemed luck was never on his side. Of course, three years after Solar Crystal had her daughter, she gave birth to her son, and you can imagine Artemus' ecstasy when he found out ten years ago - he was the first male born to the Faust family in three generations. Sadly, it was too little, too late as Artemus died of old age at eighty-five, three years after his first great-grandson was born."

"It's a real shame," said Dawn quietly.

Then Dusk looked in the book and noticed a picture of Twilight and Vincent with another boy, all three in the picture were around eleven or twelve.

"Hey, mom," he said, "that's you, uncle Vincent, and Mr. Tail, isn't it?"

Twilight looked at the picture.

"Oh, yes, it is, Dusk," she replied, "this was taken when we were in middle school."

"Can we hear about it, mommy?" asked Violet, "Please?"

Then Vincent looked up at the clock. It was ten minutes to eleven in the evening.

"It's getting late," said Vincent, "perhaps we'll tell you in the morning."

"Aww," the girls moaned with disappointment.

"Comet Tail and Song Cue are coming by tomorrow as well," said Sunset.

"Oh yeah," remarked Vincent, "how could I forget? Silly old fool I am sometimes. But don't worry, girls," he continued, "when Comet and Song Cue come over tomorrow for the afternoon, we'll tell you everything."

"Okay, dad," said Dawn, hugging her dad and then kissed him. Vincent kissed his daughter in return.

"Goodnight, Dawn," said Sunset, kissing her daughter as well.

After everyone had said goodnight to one another, Vincent and Sunset went upstairs to their room. Vincent noticed that his wife looked a little uneasy.

"Is something wrong, dear?" he asked.

"It's just bad memories," sighed Sunset, "what will our daughter think when she hears of how I treated you back in high school?"

"Sunset..." Vincent put his hands on his wife's shoulders and massaged them gently. "That was in the past. Besides, it wasn't your fault."

"I know, but... how will she view me as a mother? I've done what I could to raise her a way Icy Heart never could."

"Sunset, please..." Vincent kissed his wife on the lips before speaking again. "You're a strong woman, Sunset. You've changed my life and I've changed yours. Life has turned out for the best for us both."

This made Sunset feel a little bit better.

"Thank you, Vincent," she said, hugging him and resting her head on his shoulder, "you know how to make me forget my worries."

And with that, they broke from their embrace, changed into their pajamas, kissed one another goodnight and went happily to sleep.

Fortunes and Tragedies Track 8 - Somebody Who Cares

Early the next morning, on August 2, at around 5:30 in the morning, Dawn was the first in the house to wake up. She had always been an early riser since she was a baby, and so her parents never had to wake her up just to get her ready for school. On this morning, she ran to her parents' room, and then quietly opened the door. Neither Sunset nor Vincent stirred as she tip-toed to the bed, and so without any warning...

"DOGPILE!"

...Dawn had landed on her father, waking him and Sunset up with a start.

"AH!" cried Vincent as he was awoken.

"Morning, dad," smiled Dawn.

"Ugh. Dawn, you're not a little child anymore," sighed Vincent, "you've gotten big over the years."

"Good morning, Dawn," said Sunset before letting out a big yawn, "up early as usual, I see."

"The early bird gets the worm," said Dawn, "Aren't you and dad gonna tell us about the middle school years?"

"Of course we will," said Vincent, "we did promise you, after all. Now... can you please get off of me?"

Dawn got off of the bed. Now Vincent could stand up again; he put on his slippers and picked up his walking stick.

"Shall we have our morning shower, my lovely wife?" he asked.

"Indeed," giggled Sunset. Dawn rolled her eyes, but neither parent noticed that.

By 8:00 in the morning, the rest of the Sentry family was up as well. Among them were Fictionary's husband Butterscotch, the twins Scootaloo and First Base, and their respective spouses Rumble and Silver Spoon. All three couples, much like Twilight and Flash and Vincent and Sunset, had at least one or two children. An elderly Page Turner was also there as well as a woman named Cindy, the mother of the twins.

The family was all gathered in the dining room for breakfast.

"Good morning, Sentry family," Vincent addressed.

"Morning," said the rest of the family. Vincent stood in between Flash and Sunset; together, the three of them were the unofficial leaders of the family.

"Everyone sleep well?" asked Sunset. Most replied yes.

"Excellent," said Flash.

"Now will you tell us about how middle school was?" asked Dawn.

"We'll get to it, Dawn," said Vincent, "right now, we're going to be discussing our plans for this month." Dawn groaned with disappointment.

"First item on our list," said Sunset, "last Thursday's jewelry show at Canterlot, I believe, was a great success, and we'd all like to thank Silver Spoon and her husband First Base for that wonderful display. Well done, Silver."

Applause filled the room for Silver Spoon as she blushed modestly.

"Thank you," she said whilst First Base kissed her on the cheek.

"Okay, next item on the list," said Flash, "if you're all aware, next Monday marks the anniversary of the Rainbow Falls Riot from twenty-three years earlier. My wife Twilight, a survivor of the event, shall be hosting a lecture at the Rainbow Falls Town Hall in memory of the victims. Twilight dear, do you have your lecture all planned out?"

"I certainly do, Flash," said Twilight, "I've been practicing it all week."

"That's lovely, dear," said Flash, smiling with pride at his wife.

"It's a wonder you guys got any sleep," muttered Violet.

"I heard that, young lady!" scolded Twilight.

"Sorry, mom."

"Right. Anyway," said Vincent, "onto our third item; as I'm sure you're aware, thirteen days from now marks the twentieth anniversary of when Sunset Shimmer and I got married."

This was met with great applause and cheers.

Vincent chuckled. "Yes, yes, thank you very much," he said, raising a hand for silence before continuing, putting his arm around his wife. "Being married to such a wonderful woman as Sunset has been the best years of my life. Had we not met as children, the Sentry family probably wouldn't be what it is today."

"Nor would anybody we've impacted, Vinnie," giggled Sunset, grabbing her husband by the necktie and kissing him on the lips.

"Ew!" giggled Dawn.

"Ahem. Sunset," said Flash, tapping his sister-in-law on the shoulder, "Sunset!"

This caught Sunset's attention. Embarrassed, she and Vincent broke away from their kiss and he straightened his tie once more.

"R-right," said Sunset, "let's move on. School will be resuming in a few weeks, so children, you'll have to prepare for it; textbooks, notebooks, pencils, paper, the like. It'll also be Dawn and Dusk's final year at Canterlot High."

"Alright!" said Dusk, and he walked around the table just to give Dawn a high five.

"Don't celebrate just yet," said Sunset.

"What do you mean?" asked Dusk.

"There's still more to talk about," said Sunset, "and yes, Dawn, we'll get to story time once Comet and Song Cue come over."

"Yay!" cheered Dawn. She put both shoulders on the table and rested her head on her hands, looking up at her mother and smiling. "So what's next then?"

"This afternoon, we're expecting a few visitors," said Vincent, "Comet Tail, his wife Song Cue, and their two children Venus Alto and Mars Treble are all coming over for luncheon. You all know the drill when it comes to visitors."

Dusk looked away and blushed a little.

"I think Dusk is happy to hear about his girlfriend coming over," giggled Dawn. His two little sisters also giggled at their brother's embarrassment.

"It's not funny!" snapped Dusk.

"It is when you faint around her presence," smirked Twilight V.

"I do not!" protested Dusk.

"Plus, she's older than you," added Violet.

"So?" argued Dusk, "As long as she's nice, I don't care even if I was a young child!"

"Children!" scolded Flash, slamming his hand on the table, "That will do."

"Sorry, dad," said Dusk meekly.

"That's better," said Flash.

"Well then, that is all for right now," said Vincent. With that, the family finished their breakfast.

A few hours later, there was a knock at the door.

"I'll get it," said Vincent, walking over to the door, "that must be them."

He opened the door, and to his delight, there were the people he was expecting.

"How wonderful to see you," he said happily.

There stood Song Cue, now a worker for childcare at the age of forty-one going on forty-two, with a hairstyle akin to Pattie Boyd. Her husband Comet Tail, the Canterlot High astronomy teacher, stood beside her, also at forty-one with shoulder-length grayish blue hair and eyes, as well as a beard and mustache. With them were their daughter Venus Alto, age nineteen going on twenty, and son Mars Treble, age seventeen.

"Glad we could make it," said Song Cue. She and Vincent hugged, whilst he shook Comet's hand.

"Good to see you again, mate," said Comet.

"Same here," said Vincent, "how was Australia?"

"It was a wonderful trip," said Song Cue, "we got to see the sights like the Sydney Opera House and the Great Barrier Reef..."

"I got a picture of a shark," said Mars.

"Good thing you weren't fish food then," teased Venus.

"Well, that's bloody easy for you to say!" retorted Mars, "I didn't want to take a dip in the ocean!"

"Oh, behave yourselves, you two," said Comet Tail.

Vincent just laughed and tousled Venus' hair. "How's my favorite goddaughter?"

"I'm fine," said Venus.

At that moment, Sunset and Twilight came down. Both women noticed the couple and their two children at the front door with Vincent.

"Song Cue! Comet Tail!" they said happily. They ran up to the couple and gave them both hugs.

"So good to see you again," said Twilight, letting go of Comet Tail and turning to hug Song Cue.

"It's wonderful to see you again too," smiled Song Cue.

"Same here," said Sunset as she and Comet hugged.

"What's been happening while we were away?" asked Comet.

"Not too much," said Sunset, "although as of yesterday, my daughter has suddenly become interested in learning all about her family's history."

"Interesting," said Song Cue.

"Specifically, she now wants to know about the middle school years," added Vincent.

"Why the sudden interest?" asked Comet Tail.

"I heard she had a chat with three certain Dazzlings," said Vincent.

"Is that so?"

"Well Comet, Dawn wanted to know if Sunset and I had troubles before we married, so we had to start from the beginning."

Speaking of whom, Dawn had come downstairs dragging Dusk with her, Twilight V and Violet.

"Come on, Dusky," teased Dawn, "your girlfriend's here."

"She's not my girlfriend," protested Dusk.

"You sure?" asked Violet, "We heard you talking in your sleep last night about her."

"I do not talk in my sleep!"

"Hi, there, Dawn," said Venus, noticing the young redhead.

"Hi, Venus," said Dawn, "I bet someone else is happy to see you," she added, with a knowing look at her cousin.

Dusk looked away, blushing.

"Hey there, Dusk," said Venus giving him a hug, "so good to see you."

Dusk blushed redder as he felt the older girl's hug. His sisters would've laughed if not for their mother staring at them.

Soon, everyone had sat down in the living room for lunch. Cucumber sandwiches and cake were being served along with tea.

"Oh, please tell us about the middle school years," begged Dawn for the umpteenth time.

"Alright, alright," chuckled Vincent, "you never seem to let up, do you?"

"Nope," said Dawn innocently.

Vincent rolled his eyes, but he began to tell the story as to how he, Comet Tail, and Twilight Sparkle all first met...

AUGUST 25, 2008

Lullaby Strings had dropped off Fictionary at Rainbow Falls Elementary, and now, she had driven her two sons to Canterlot Middle.

"Are you excited, little brother?" asked Flash.

"I'm a little nervous," said Vincent, "what if I get pushed around again?"

"Just ignore them, and you'll be fine," said Flash, "nothing bad could happen then."

"Is that really good advice?" asked Vincent.

"How about this?" asked Flash, "You'll get to see Sunset more."

"Now that sounds appealing," said Vincent, "but will she and I have at least one class together?"

"Who knows?" asked Flash.

Soon enough, the car arrived at the school. "Here we are," said Lullaby, "now remember, boys; stay out of trouble. You're a step closer to becoming adults, after all."

"We'll be good, mom," said Flash.

The two brothers then kissed their mother goodbye and then she drove off.

"My first class is writing in Room 112," said Vincent as they walked deeper into the school, "what about you, Flash?"

"I'll be taking chemistry in Room 113, so right next door to you," said Flash.

"Surprised they didn't put the A in front," remarked Vincent.

Their conversation was interrupted when suddenly, another boy ran up from behind and bumped into them. He was about Vincent's age, and he had grayish blue hair and eyes to match. Unlike Vincent, he didn't have glasses - at the time, Vincent had government-styled glasses and didn't like them very much, but he had to wear them because his vision wasn't 20/20.

Anyway, the other boy knocked himself the the two brothers to the ground, before quickly picking himself up.

"Sorry, guys!" he cried with a youthful English accent, "Got myself in a bit of a pickle right now!"

"What on earth-" Vincent began, but Flash quickly pulled him away as three other boys, presumably around seventh or eighth grade, pursued after the frightened sixth grader.

Rover, presumably the leader, had dark grayish cobalt blue hair and deep green eyes. Fido, seemingly the brawn of the trio based on his structure, had moderate vermilion hair and his brown eyes were so dark you'd confuse them for black. Spot, the shortest of the trio, had very dark gray hair and dark grayish persian blue eyes.

"Who are these guys?" asked Vincent.

"They call themselves the Diamond Dogs," explained Flash, "most likely named for a David Bowie album."

"How do you know about them?" asked Vincent.

"I bumped into them before," said Flash, "a girl the same grade as me, Rarity, could tell you all about them."

"Yeah, well, there's no time for that!" cried Vincent, "I've got to help that poor kid!" And he shot off like a jackrabbit.

Vincent soon caught up with the Diamond Dogs; they had the other boy cornered, shaking with fear.

"Right, shrimp," said Rover, "give us your money!"

"I-I-I'm s-sorry, g-guys," the other boy stuttered nervously, "b-but I left my w-wallet at home!"

"Do you think we're that stupid?" snapped Fido, "We know you got it!"

"Hey!" snapped Vincent, "Leave him alone, you big bullies!"

The Diamond Dogs and the other boy turned to face Vincent, staring at the brutish trio with a firm glare. The mean kids just laughed in Vincent's general direction.

"Look at him, guys!" laughed Spot, "That nerd's a real beanpole!"

"No, no. Four-eyes would be a better insult," snickered Rover.

"How about a four-eyed beanpole?" jeered Fido, and the Diamond Dogs laughed even harder.

Vincent just growled. "Pick on somebody your own size!" he snapped.

Spot stopped laughing as he assumed Vincent was making fun of him. "Hey!" he snapped.

"That's a good one," snickered Fido.

"Aw, shut up!" snapped Spot.

Because the Diamond Dogs were focused on Vincent, the other boy saw this as a chance to quietly sneak away, and then he shouted out loud...

"Run!"

"Quick! Follow me!" exclaimed Vincent, and he and the other boy ran as fast as they could, but they didn't get far before they ran into Flash.

"Whoa!" the boys all cried out.

"Vincent, are you okay?" cried Flash.

"Yeah! Never better!" he replied, "We're just about in the clear."

Just then, the school bell rang.

"Oh no!" cried Flash, "Come on, Vincent! We might be running late!"

"Wait!" said the other boy, "Do you know where Room 112 is?"

"I'm on my way there," said Vincent, "by the way, the name's Vincent, and that's my older brother Flash."

"Hi, there."

"I'm Comet Tail," said the other boy, shaking hands with the two brothers, "thanks for helping me out, Vincent; it's nice to meet you and Flash."

"Think nothing of it," said Vincent. On that note, the three boys quickly ran off to find their classrooms.

Youtube Video

Soon enough, they came across the rooms they were looking for. Flash said goodbye to his brother and new friend and went into 113 whilst Vincent and Comet went into 112. Both were breathing heavily with relief as they entered. The teacher, Miss Cheerilee, noticed them. She was a woman in her thirties with grayish harlequin eyes and pale, light grayish rose hair with light ceriseish gray streaks.

"Where have you two been?" she asked firmly, "You've nearly missed roll call!"

"We're sorry, Miss Cheerilee," panted Comet, "we had a bit of a run-in with the Diamond Dogs."

Once they explained everything, Miss Cheerilee couldn't be mad for long.

"Thank you for telling me everything," she said, "I'll have a word with Principal Pierce about this. In the meantime, why don't you take your seats?"

Vincent and Comet looked over to see two empty spaces next to a girl about the same age as them. She had moderate violet eyes underneath her glasses and moderate sapphire blue hair with violet and rose streaks. Both sat down next to her.

"Morning," Vincent addressed the girl.

"Hello," said the girl. After that brief glance, the girl then did a quick double take. "You don't happen to be Vincent van Colt, do you?"

"Yes, I am. Why? You heard of me?"

"Sunset Shimmer told me about you," explained the girl, "oh, where are my manners? I'm Twilight Sparkle," she turned to Comet and said, "and you are?"

"I'm Comet Tail."

"Nice to meet you," said Twilight.

Soon, it was lunchtime. Flash joined Vincent and Comet Tail at their table. The three noticed two familiar girls sitting as well.

"Hi there, Sunset!" Vincent called out to the redhead.

"Hi Vincent!" Sunset waved back.

"You know her?" asked Comet Tail.

"Old friend from elementary school," said Vincent, "Sunset, this is Comet Tail."

"Nice to meet you," said Comet Tail.

"Same thing," replied Sunset.

"I heard Twilight mention she told you about Vincent."

"Who's this Twilight?" asked Flash.

"Oh, she's this girl Comet and I met in our first class," explained Vincent, "Twilight, that's my older brother Flash."

"Hello," said Twilight.

"Hi," said Flash.

Then there was trouble. As Flash was making his way to a seat, he accidentally tripped and his food went flying!

"Whoa!" he cried. Unfortunately, Twilight got the brunt of the flying food.

"Oh, man," groaned Vincent.

Poor Twilight now had spaghetti and jello streaming down her hair.

"I am so sorry!" gasped Flash in shock, "It was an accident! I'll go see if I can find some towels." He raced off before anyone could say anything. Some students had seen the incident and laughed at Twilight's plight.

"Who knew the egghead could be such a slob?" snickered one.

"A real jam she got herself into," another jeered.

Vincent was angered that they were mocking Twilight over an accident, and he wanted to call them out for it, but he didn't get to as Sunset did it for him.

"Shut your mouths, you little worms, before I cram my lunch tray down your throats!!" she yelled.

The students stopped laughing and cowered in fear. Sunset covered her mouth in shock; did she really just say that? Had she let her anger get the better of her?

"Sunset?" asked Vincent meekly, afraid of what would happen next. Sunset raced off without another word.

"Sunset!" called Vincent, racing off after her, "Wait!" He found her against a wall, face buried in her knees with deep shame.

"Are you okay?" asked Vincent gently.

"NO!" shrieked Sunset, taking Vincent by surprise, "I threatened to harm two students just for laughing at Twilight after Flash's lunch fell on her!"

Vincent could tell Sunset was shaking and that she had tears in her eyes.

"It's alright, Sunset," he said, gently putting a arm on her shoulder, "I was about to yell at them as well."

Sunset then noticed that Comet, Twilight and Flash were walking up to them. Twilight had much of the mess cleaned off of her.

"Sunset?" asked Twilight, "I just wanted to say thank you."

"For what?" asked Sunset.

"For standing up for me, of course!" said Twilight, laughing slightly, "Oh, sure, you went a bit too far, but I'm grateful for you defending me against those jerks."

"You're welcome," said Sunset. To her surprise, Twilight went and gave Sunset a hug to her gratitude. Vincent joined in as well, his reason being for comfort. After a few seconds, Sunset put her arms around the two in a hug as well.

All too soon, the three friends broke from their hug.

"Are there any classes we'll be in together, Sunset?" asked Vincent, "For the last four classes I haven't seen you."

"Well, what are your next classes then?" asked Sunset.

"I've got art and language arts," said Vincent, "language arts is next for me."

"Same goes for me," said Sunset, "looks like we'll be sharing a class after all!"

"Hooray!" cheered Vincent.

"He really likes her, doesn't he?" asked Comet to Flash.

"It sure looks that way," said Flash, "my mom thinks it's puppy love."

"How? They're not dogs."

"No, Comet!" laughed Twilight, "What Flash means is..." Then she whispered into Comet's ear, "Vincent's got a crush on Sunset and vice-verse."

"Oh," said Comet Tail, realizing what this meant. All too soon, the school bell rang, indicating the end of lunch time, and Vincent and Sunset walked together to their next class. Little had either they, Twilight, Flash, or Comet realized was that their quintet would be complete for years to come.

Fortunes and Tragedies Track 9 - Hold On

AUGUST 2, 2038

"I can't believe you'd actually say something like that after those meanies laughed at aunt Twilight," Dawn told her mother.

By now, Flash had joined the group and was now sitting next to Twilight, arm around her. Sunset rolled her eyes with dismay at the unpleasant memory, but she was quick to defend herself.

"I was much younger back then," she said, "I'd recently been through hell because of Icy Heart and I suppose seeing someone else getting bullied made me lose it completely."

"Well, maybe if I'd paid more attention to where I was walking," said Flash, "perhaps it wouldn't have happened, along with what Sunset had to endure in the future."

"Uncle Vincent," said Violet, "was daddy a dork back then?"

"Hey!" snapped Flash, but before he could continue, Vincent spoke up.

"Yes, he was," the younger brother smirked, "that, and he was rather clumsy and very awkward around girls as well."

"I was not!"

"Right. Then explain how you came home after the 2009 Fall Formal with cake all over your suit."

"Well, at least I had a better time than Rarity did with that Blueblood snob! Why he's even related to Celestia, I'll never know..."

Venus quickly interrupted the argument with a question for Song Cue.

"Hey, mom, there's something I don't get; why weren't you and dad at the same middle school?"

Song Cue sighed unhappily. Like Vincent, Comet could tell whenever his wife felt uncomfortable.

"Let's just say it was your uncle Rocky Ripple's fault," said Song Cue.

"Was he as bad to you as Icy Heart was to my mom?" asked Dawn.

"Not exactly," said Song Cue, "he was just very mean to everybody else. This gave our family a bad name and out of fear people would discriminate me and Orange Sherbet for his behavior, we had to go to a different school along with Fluttershy."

JULY 2008

It was around summer. Song Cue and Orange Sherbet had just finished fifth grade; she and Fluttershy were looking forward to seeing her friends at Canterlot Middle School, and he was anxious to meet them as well. Orange had light green hair and lime eyes.

"I can't wait until school starts," said Orange Sherbet.

"Nor can I, brother," said Song Cue, "as we're getting older, maybe one of us will find love."

"L-love?" asked Orange, sounding a little uneasy.

"Why not?" asked Song Cue, "Lots of people find love at a young age."

"I dunno, sis," said Orange, "it's kind of... well, weird."

"What do you mean?" asked Song Cue.

"For one," said Orange Sherbet, "sometimes people in love talk all mushy to each other."

"Oh, that isn't true," said Song Cue, "you're just stereotyping."

"For another," Orange went on, "sometimes I hear of people being in love with someone who loves bullying them. Why would they allow themselves to be hurt?"

"You're exaggerating," said Song Cue, "from what I've seen, it's genuine love."

"That's what they all say," muttered Orange Sherbet.

"Song Cue? Orange Sherbet?" a female voice called out to them, "Can you two come to the living room?"

"Coming, mom," called Song Cue, "I wonder what's the matter?"

Song Cue and Orange were soon in the living room with their parents. The mother, Sweet Song, had turquoise hair and light purple eyes whilst the father, Flutter Butter, had bluish-purple hair and, compared to his wife, his eyes were a darker shade of purple.

"You wanted us?" asked Orange nervously, "What did we do wrong?"

"Nothing," said Flutter Butter.

"Then why did you call us down?" asked Song Cue.

"It's more of what your brother Rocky Ripple has done," sighed their father.

"What's that got to do with him?" asked Orange, not fully understanding.

"You know how troublesome he is?" asked Sweet Song.

"All too well," groaned Song Cue.

"I remember when he scolded you when you were singing last week," Orange Sherbet muttered, "and he stole all the snacks from the cupboard before our parents or you and I could get any."

"Don't remind me."

"Yes, well, the point is," said Flutter Butter, "and I know this will disappoint you both - and eventually Heartsong - but it's for your own good, you will not be attending Canterlot Middle next month."

"What?!" the twins cried.

"But... our friends," Song Cue was close to tears, "Rainbow, Vincent, Flash, Soarin, Flutters..."

"We won't see them again..." Orange was trying to be strong for his sister, but he was equally as upset.

"Actually," said Sweet Song, "we've heard from Posey that Fluttershy will also be attending Rainbow Falls Middle, where you'll also be going."

"We know it's upsetting," said Flutter Butter, "but it's for your own good because we're afraid that you'll get a bad rap because of your older brother's attitude."

"I... I guess that makes sense, mum and dad." Song Cue took a deep breath and held her Cream plush toy close. "But how are we going to explain this to our friends?"

"I don't know, sis," said Orange Sherbet, "I really don't know..."

"You're not attending the same middle school as us?!" Rainbow Dash couldn't believe what she heard.

"Sorry, Dash," sighed Song Cue, "our parents made this choice, not us."

"Yeah, but it's still not fair!" protested Rainbow Dash, "You're nothing like that jerk!"

"I wish it were different, pal." Sherbet shook his head.

"I'm not going to the same school as you guys either..." Fluttershy said quietly.

"Why?" asked Vincent, "You're from a different branch, surely?"

"Well..." the pink haired girl trailed, "mom and dad think the same thing as my aunt and uncle. I'll be going to the same school as my cousins."

"We get you're sensitive, Flutters," said Flash, "but just because Rocky Ripple behaved like a jerk, that doesn't mean you ought to be sent to a different school."

"Flash is right," said Sunset, "Rocky's just the black sheep amongst a family of kind people."

"But he doesn't look black," said Soarin, scratching his head in confusion.

"It's an expression!" Flash, Vincent and Sunset all exclaimed at once.

"Oh, right..."

"Regardless," Song Cue hugged her Cream plush again, "that is the idea."

"But we'll still see you outside of school, right?" asked Vincent.

"We'll try to keep in touch, gang," Orange promised.

"I hope we never run into that jerk again," muttered Rainbow Dash.

Meanwhile, Rocky Ripple was being scolded by his parents. He was older than both Song Cue and Orange Sherbet by at least two or three years, and had pale green hair and dark orange eyes.

Rocky had since graduated from Canterlot Middle, and up to that point, his parents had considered transferring him to Canterlot High, but now it seemed unlikely.

"You can't send me away!" Rocky was yelling, "I'd done nothing to deserve it!"

"Yes, you did!" scolded Sweet Song, "You have been a big bully to the other students. Now we can't even send Song Cue and Orange Sherbet to Canterlot Middle School because we're worried the others will give them a difficult time because of you!"

"That's their problem," said Rocky with indifference, "if it's to teach them the dangers of the world, then I've done my part."

To say Sweet Song and Flutter Butter were angry would be an understatement; they were livid.

"That is quite enough out of you, young man!" snapped Flutter Butter.

Rocky quickly shut up and winced in fear.

"We are tired of you causing trouble and not caring about what it does to others!" added Sweet Song, "We are sending you to Canterlot Military Academy as punishment. Perhaps that should help you be a better person."

"Boot camp?!" cried Rocky, "You can't do that to me!"

"Wanna bet?"

Rocky grumbled in defeat. There was nothing he could do.

Song Cue, Orange Sherbet and Heartsong went to Fluttershy's house while their older brother was packing. They were taking turns playing on the PlayStation 2 game, Sonic Heroes, which Song Cue had brought up, currently playing the 'Grand Metropolis' level.

"Looks like Eggman has escaped into the city," Knuckles the Echidna told his two buddies, Tails and Sonic.

"Eggman's robots are taking control of everything!" Tails cried, the little fox was a bit worried, but his adoptive hedgehog brother had a determined look in his eye.

"Let's find Eggman and show him the real power of teamwork!" Sonic ushered his team on, and the triple threat took off.

"Which one is the 'jump' button again?" asked Fluttershy as the cutscene ended, and hit the wrong button, causing Sonic to kick an empty space. Luckily, Song Cue steered Sonic and his teammates away from the gap just in time.

"Remember cous," Song Cue said gently, "that is the attack button. This one," she pointed, "is the 'jump' button."

"Okay..."

Fluttershy was doing quite well in the level, and she had reached the first checkpoint. When she switched to Tails' flying ability ("Leave it to me"), to perform Thundershoot...

"SURPRISE!"

Fluttershy dropped the remote and Team Sonic fell down a cliff.

"Rocky, what are you doing here?" Orange growled. Song Cue paused the game once the characters were reset.

"Thought I'd see how my pathetic little siblings and equally pathetic cousins are getting on," smirked Rocky, "wait, where's that Zephyr shrimp?"

"He's sick in bed," Fluttershy explained.

"Of course he is..."

"Weren't you supposed to be packing?" Heartsong said curtly.

"Nobody asked for your opinion, little shrimp!"

"That's no way to treat your siblings or cousins!" Song Cue snapped, "We were having a great time before you showed up."

"It's a good thing Fluttershy managed to get to the checkpoint just then," added Orange.

"Ah, who cares about a stupid game?" growled Rocky, "Since I'll be leaving soon, I figured it was time to deal with some unfinished business."

"There is no 'unfinished business' here!" said a voice, and Posey came into the room, very cross. She was in her late thirties with moderate raspberry hair and moderate cerise eyes underneath dark turquoise glasses. She also had a yellow pearl necklace and yellow flower earrings. Posey bore a striking resemblance to Nancy Drew.

Rocky turned to face his aunt and gulped, sweating bullets. "Uh oh..." was all he could muster up to say.

"How dare you threaten your siblings and cousin!" Posey growled.

"And come in uninvited," added her husband, storming in next to her. This was Cloud Wisp; he appeared to be forty and had grayish turquoise eyes and light amaranthish gray hair and mustache. Both he and Posey were normally quiet like their daughter Fluttershy, but when a situation was serious, they knew to be stern, and this was one of them.

"Well, well," smirked Orange, "I guess this little game break is the perfect chance to see his butt get handed over."

"I was waiting for Team Sonic to beat up Egghead later," Song Cue smirked, "but this works too."

Rocky continued wincing in fear as his aunt and uncle continued to tell him off.

"You're going home right now!" Cloud Wisp angrily took Rocky to the car.

Posey then looked at her daughter, nieces and younger nephew.

"Is anyone hurt?"

"We're okay, aunt Posey," said Heartsong, "just... shaken is all." The others agreed.

"How about the four of you carry on with your game, while I get you some snacks?" asked Posey.

"Sounds good, mom," smiled Fluttershy. So, Song Cue resumed the game, and the three siblings and their cousin carried on like nothing happened.

Flutter Butter and Sweet Song were not happy when their eldest son got back.

"How did you get out when we weren't looking?" asked Flutter Butter sternly. Rocky grinned sheepishly, but the smile quickly wore off.

"Uh... I may have climbed out my bedroom window..."

Flutter Butter shook his head. "I need to barricade your windows," he said, "and until the day you're sent off to military school, you're not allowed to leave your bedroom! Have I made myself clear?"

"Y-yes, dad..." he whimpered and ran to his room.

Sweet Song turned to her husband. "I think Orange, Songs and Hearts should stay at Fluttershy's house until he's gone."

"You're right on that front, dear," said Flutter Butter, "might not be safe for them, especially if he somehow broke out again."

"I'll let Posey know." Sweet Song went to make a phone call, while Flutter Butter went to pack some bags for not only Rocky Road's trip to military school, but some overnight bags for the other three siblings at Fluttershy's house.

When the three siblings heard about what was going on, saying they were elated would be putting it mildly.

"Thank heavens for that," Orange Sherbet sighed.

"Won't have to deal with him again," Song Cue added.

"Unless he gets out, erm, which is unlikely," Fluttershy pointed out.

"Well, at least we get to stay with you, Fluttershy," smiled Heartsong. She gave her cousin a hug, and soon Orange and Song Cue joined in as well.

"Let's go back to the game!" cried Orange, "We haven't started Team Dark's story yet."

"Oh, this is when Rouge and Shadow reunite," Song Cue giggled, "after so long after Shadow crashed from space, Rouge finds him locked up in Eggman's base and rescues him!"

"And she may also trigger the lost memories too," Heartsong added.

"They are so cute together..." Fluttershy said quietly.

"Girls..." Orange Sherbet rolled his eyes and the four went back to playing.

Youtube Video

At last, the day came for Rocky Ripple to be sent off to military school. He wasn't happy at all, and to add insult to injury (in his mind, at least), his siblings' friends were there to see him off.

"Goodbye and good riddance," said Flash.

"If you don't last long, we'll be sure to send flowers for the funeral!" laughed Soarin.

Rocky was tempted to punch one of them to the ground, but with the presence of his parents, he at least at the intelligence to not do so.

"Be sure to send us a postcard beforehand," Rainbow Dash added cheekily.

"What would that even look like?" asked Orange Sherbet while stiffing his laughter.

"Probably wouldn't even be a nice one to start with," smirked Vincent. The others started laughing too.

Rocky groaned in annoyance, and then without another word, he left for military school.

"Thank goodness we don't have to deal with him for a while," said Sunset.

"Now we can play games and sing to music in peace," smiled Heartsong.

"I think your sister's already onto that," giggled Fluttershy, as Song Cue had already whipped her iPod out, listening to another Sonic song - We Can.

"Well, since we've still got quite a while before school starts," suggested Flash, "let's go get some pizza."

"Pizza sounds yummy!" Rainbow Dash grinned.

The group started moving off, but Song Cue didn't look up.

"Uh, cous?" Fluttershy tapped her on her shoulder.

"Oh!" Song Cue quickly put her iPod down and raced after her friends.

Fortunes and Tragedies Track 10 - Back Off Boogaloo

AUGUST 2, 2038

"I can't believe uncle Rocky was the reason you and dad didn't meet each other until high school," said Venus.

"If he ever gave me a gift, I wouldn't accept it," said Mars.

"He's not smart enough to give people gifts," joked Venus.

Just then, the phone rang. Vincent was the one who picked it up.

"Hello?" Then he heard an all-familiar regal-sounding voice on the other end.

"Hello, Vincent."

"Oh, hi there, Rarity! It's been ages, hasn't it?"

"Indeed it has," said Rarity, "how have things been for your family, Vincent?"

"Rather well," said Vincent, "we've been telling the children about our pasts."

"Are you really? That's most intriguing."

"So how are you?" asked Vincent.

"Business is doing fantastically, Vincent, especially after Silver Spoon's display last week. Oh! My husband is here with me too. Would you like to speak with him?"

"Sure," said Vincent, "put him on. It's Rarity and Math Equation," he told Sunset, putting his hand over the mouthpiece for a brief moment. After a few seconds, he heard a different voice.

"Hey Vincent."

"Hey there, Math Equation, what's up?"

"Nothing too much," said Math Equation.

"Just out of sight, are you?" Vincent joked.

"No, but good one," laughed Math, "so what's this I hear about you telling the kids about the past?"

Vincent quickly explained about Dawn's meeting with the Dazzlings from yesterday.

"I see," said Math Equation, "mind if we come over and add to the story?"

"Doesn't Rarity have her own business to run?" asked Vincent, "I mean, her shop is usually open until 10 in the evening."

"I'll ask her if Spike can cover for her," said Math Equation.

"Alright," said Vincent, "we'll see you then, man."

"Alrighty," said Math. Once Math hung up, Vincent put the phone down on the receiver.

"Looks like we're getting two more visitors today," he told Comet and his family.

"Yay!" cheered the children.

After about a half an hour, a 2016 Rolls Royce Phantom pulled into the driveway, painted white with dark purple trimmings and tire rims. Out of the car stepped out Rarity Belle and her husband Math Equation. Both were at the age of forty-three; Rarity had dark indigo hair and moderate azure eyes whilst Math had brown hair (that was slightly graying) and matching brown eyes.

Vincent was waiting outside the front door for them.

"Hello, you two," he said, "glad you could come."

"I love what you've done with the place, Vincent," said Rarity, "much better looking than it did when you and Sunset inherited it twenty years ago."

"Thank you," said Vincent, "follow me, please."

The two followed him inside.

"Rarity! Math!" said Twilight, "It's good to see you again."

"It's wonderful to see you as well, Twilight," said Rarity, "how have you been?"

"Oh, we've been doing spectacularly," said Twilight, "how's the Boutique been?"

"Business has been a bit slow as of late," said Rarity, "so Spike shouldn't have any problems."

"Hi there, Uncle Math!" Twilight V ran up to the brown-haired man and hugged him.

"Hello, little one," said Math, "how have you been?"

"I've been doing great," said Twilight V, "what's your story? Does it have a happy ending? How'd you and Rarity meet?"

"One at a time," chuckled Math.

"Actually, I feel it'd make sense to start from the beginning," said Flash, noticing his eldest daughter's enthusiasm.

"Very well then," said Math. He and Rarity soon sat on a couch and this is what he told the younger generation...

AUGUST 24, 2009

Math Equation and his family came from Baltimore, Maryland. He was the younger of two boys at the age of fourteen with brown hair and eyes, and he wore a blue T-shirt with the number 218 on it over a teal long-sleeve shirt, blue jeans, and tennis shoes.

Not too long ago, his family moved to Rainbow Falls and he had been enrolled into Canterlot High School, under recommendation from Principal Celestia McCracken. Math was a little nervous about going to CHS; he wasn't used to this environment and so he felt anxious as he waited for the next train to take him to school.

Canterlot and Rainbow Falls had a light rail service that had been established in 1989, and had taken around fourteen years to develop. The mainline ran from Canterlot to Rainbow Falls, with stops such as Canterlot High and the Rainbow Falls Convention Center in between. From Canterlot, the line splits to go to either Crystal Park or Downtown Canterlot; meanwhile, from Rainbow Falls, the line splits to go either to Dodge Junction or Everfree, along with a junction to Appleloosa between Rainbow Falls and Dodge Junction.

Although the trains running the light rail were primarily two or three diesel electric units, there was also a heritage steam service that regularly ran on the weekends.

On this Monday morning, Math Equation sat on the platform of Rainbow Falls Convention Center Station, close to where his family lived.

"Will anyone accept me?" he asked to no one in particular, "Will I even fit in?"

His thoughts were interrupted when a horn and then a bell sounded from the distance.

"Must be my train," he said, standing up. The train came to a stop and the doors opened.

"The 204 stopping at Everfree, Rainbow Falls, Canterlot, and Downtown Canterlot has now arrived at Rainbow Falls Convention Center," said the announcer, "please mind the gap between the train and the platform."

Math got onto the train and sat down. A buzzer rang to inform the passengers that the doors were closing, and with the ring of the bell, the train set off for Canterlot High School.

"Well," said Math to himself, "here we go."

Several stops later, the train arrived at Canterlot High School. The doors opened, and along with Math, several other students and the odd teacher got off of the train onto the platform.

"This is it," said Math to himself, "might as well make the best of it." He walked up to the front door, stopped, and took a deep breath before pushing on the door. But there was a problem...

"Why won't this stupid door- Oh, wait..."

Embarrassed, and hoping nobody saw him, Math hastily opened the door and quickly walked inside the school.

"How embarrassing," he muttered, "trying to push a 'pull' door open..."

Unfortunately, he didn't look where he was going, and bumped into someone else, both falling to the ground.

"Whoa!"

Math got to his knees and noticed he ran into a boy about his age with blue hair and eyes. With him was another boy with darker blue hair and green eyes. Yep, it was Flash Sentry and Soarin.

"What did you do that for?" asked Flash.

"Er, sorry!" exclaimed Math, "I didn't see you there!"

"Sure you didn't," snorted Flash, "trying to pick a fight with me, eh? Well, it won't work."

"Hey, lighten up, Flash," said Soarin, "he said he was sorry."

Flash merely rolled his eyes.

"Sorry about him," said Soarin to Math Equation, "Flash is a nice guy, really, but he can be pretty stubborn."

"I heard that, Soarin!"

"Er, excuse me," said Math, "I'm looking for the gym for freshman orientation."

"We're on our way there ourselves!" said Soarin, "Wanna join us?"

"But Soarin-"

"Sure, why not?" smiled Math.

"Soarin, why'd you let him join?" asked Flash with annoyance.

"It won't kill you to give people a chance," said Soarin, "plus, the guy's probably lost."

At least there's someone who's nice, Math thought to himself. Flash sighed with annoyance, but reluctantly let Math join them.

"Oh, alright," he said at last.

"Thanks, guys," smiled the teenage brunette, "oh, and name's Math Equation."

"I'm Soarin," said the blue haired boy with green eyes, "and this is Flash Sentry."

"Nice to meet you both," said Math.

"I guess," muttered Flash.

After the orientation, the three boys made their way to their first classes.

"Flash and I are taking English and Writing as our first class," said Soarin, "what about you?"

"Same thing," replied Math, "although, I'm a bit worried..."

"Why?" asked Soarin, but then he took a glance at Flash.

"Oh... Well, if it makes you feel better, why don't I sit between you two?"

"Thanks," said Math. The three boys entered the classroom and sat down; first was Flash, then Soarin, and lastly Math. Other students also entered the room and sat before a man in his mid-thirties, their teacher, with dark magenta hair and moderate green eyes.

"Good morning, students," said the teacher, "welcome to English and Writing. My name is Written Script."

"Good morning, Mr. Script," said the students.

"We'll start off with roll call," said Mr. Script, looking over the list of students. One by one, he called out their names, and those mentioned called out either "Here!" or "Present," or a variant, as did Flash, Math, and Soarin when their names were called out.

The rest of the day, in spite of bumping into Flash by accident, was mostly uneventful for Math Equation. A few of his other classes included drama with Octavia Melody, chemistry with Discord, and, true to his namesake, arithmetic with Blue Moon.

At last, the school day was over; some students went to their cars (usually either juniors or seniors), whilst others waited to be picked up by their parents, and some went to the station to board the train home.

"I'm actually staggered by our schedules," said Math to Soarin, "we get six classes on Mondays, and yet on Tuesdays and Thursdays, we have our odd-numbered classes whilst on Wednesdays and Fridays, we have our even-numbered classes."

"I hear that's how the high school system works," Soarin shrugged, "I dunno, I don't come up with stuff like that."

"It's really weird," said Flash.

Soarin lived at Downtown Canterlot, so he went onto the eastbound platform whilst Flash and Math were on the westbound platform. There was an awkward silence.

"So... how'd your day go?" asked Math, hoping to break the ice with Flash.

"Pretty well," said Flash.

"You're not still sore about me bumping into you by accident, are you?" asked Math, feeling a bit more anxious.

"What do you think?" grumbled Flash.

"Look, I said I was sorry, okay? Can't you just let it slide like it never happened?"

"I'm not in the mood for your crap, okay?" snapped Flash.

"What are you talking about?" asked Math. Apart from bumping into Flash by accident, Math had very much done nothing wrong as far as he knew.

But before Flash could reply, the train's bell sounded and it came to a stop at the platform.

Saved by the bell, Math thought to himself. The two boys boarded the train and it soon departed. They were in the same unit, but Flash sat far away from Math and continued to glare at him, once again making the other boy feel nervous.

Math was relieved when the train stopped at the Rainbow Falls Convention Center. He walked onto the platform and there stood a man about three or four years older than him. He had dark brown hair like Math, but his eyes were icy blue, his physique was more bulky, and he wore black pants, a white T-shirt, and a black leather jacket. The jacket's sleeves both had black lining with yellow and blue on the outside, and it also had a blue and yellow "C - Wondercolts" patch.

"Hey there, little brother!" said the man, giving Math a tight hug.

"Hey, Masked Puck," said Math, "uh, could you let go? Too... tight..."

"Oops," said Masked Puck, loosening his grip, "sorry."

"It's fine," said Math, "ah!" he groaned, straightening his back.

"How'd it go for your first day, Math?"

Math told him about the Flash Sentry situation, and even provided his physical description. By the time Math had finished, Masked Puck scowled at what the jerk had said about his little brother.

"So, this chump thinks he can insult my little brother whenever he wants to?" he asked angrily, "We'll just see about that."

Early the next morning, Math decided to have breakfast at a local cafe.

"Maybe today will be better for me," he told himself. He probably shouldn't have said that, as like yesterday, he ran into somebody.

"Oof! Oh no," he cried, "not again!"

"What do you mean, 'again'?" the person he ran into asked. This was a twelve year old Vincent van Colt.

"I bumped into some guy called Flash Sentry and he didn't take kindly to it," said Math Equation, "even after I said sorry."

"Flash can be very stubborn at times," said Vincent, "but he really is a nice guy."

"If only I could share you optimis- wait, back up! You know Flash?"

"I'm his brother!" laughed the preteen, "Name's Vincent."

"I'm Math Equation," said the older boy, and he and Vincent shook hands.

"And I'm Fictionary!" said a voice from behind Math. Math jumped and noticed an eight year old girl with a cheeky smile on her face.

"Oh, hi, there," said Math, still startled by the sudden surprise.

"Nice to meet ya," said Fictionary.

"Yes, well, anyway," said Vincent, "I'll have a word with Flash about this later. I know how you feel about being harassed by people you bump into by accident, though my experience was much worse."

And he told him about his incident with the bullies.

"Sorry to hear about what happened to you," said Math.

"It's alright," said Vincent, "those jerks got what they deserved."

"I bet they did," said Math, "do you come here often?"

"Not usually early in the mornings," explained Vincent, "we had a bit of a kitchen fire yesterday afternoon, so mom and dad can't cook meals until the kitchen is fixed. It was pretty minor, so our house isn't damaged too badly."

"That's good at least," said Math.

Suddenly, Math saw Flash again.

"You again!" exclaimed Flash.

"Flash, it's okay," said Vincent, "Math Equation's my friend."

Flash wasn't sure what to say when he heard that.

"Come on, big bro; can't you be a little more open-minded?"

Flash didn't have an answer for that.

"I... think I overstayed my hello," said Math, picking up what he'd ordered from the counter, "it was nice meeting you, Vincent and Fictionary." With that, he raced away.

"He seemed like a nice fella," said Fictionary after what felt like eternity.

Youtube Video

It was the end of the first week of school. Flash had rushed out of the building, hoping to get to the local ice cream parlor before all the best flavors were sold out. He was running quick as he could, but didn't look where he was going and bumped into somebody.

"Hey! Watch out!"

"Sorry," said Flash.

The person he'd run into was Masked Puck, who looked very cross. The bigger boy took a glance at Flash.

"Hey! You're the guy who messed with my little brother, aren't ya?!" snarled Masked Puck.

"Little brother?" asked Flash, "You mean that Math Equation guy?"

"You got it in one, bluey," sneered Masked Puck, "you'll be sorry for messing with him!"

"Hey look!" said Flash, "I didn't mean it!"

Masked Puck growled angrily, which was more than enough to make Flash run off in fear.

"Get back here!" shouted Masked Puck, giving chase.

At that moment, Vincent and Fictionary were walking out as well.

"Boy, I love strawberry," said Fictionary.

"Butterscotch is a good flavor too," said Vincent.

"At least it doesn't sound silly like pistachio," said Fictionary.

"Yeah," laughed Vincent, "if not for the temperature, you'd think it was wasabi!"

Fictionary giggled. "That's another silly word. Wasabi!"

Just then, they saw Math.

"Hey there, Math!" Vincent called out to him. Math turned around and waved back. Unfortunately, the pleasant atmosphere wouldn't last long...

"Help! Help!"

Vincent turned and saw Flash running and screaming his head off as someone bigger than him chased him down.

"Flash?!"

"Masked Puck?!"

Suddenly, Flash tripped over a stone and landed on the ground with a thud. Then he felt himself being picked up and turned around so he was now facing Masked Puck, who promptly lifted him by the shirt collar.

"Got ya now, bluey," the big bully sneered, cackling at having his quarry in his grasp.

"H-hey, come on, man!" said Flash, laughing nervously, "Can't we have a doughnut over this like, you know, gentlemen?"

"This is what happens when you mess with my little brother!" shouted Masked Puck. Without warning, he gave Flash a swift punch to the stomach, making him groan in pain.

"Gah!" he cried.

Masked Puck just laughed and was about to go for another punch, but...

"Hey! What the-"

"You leave our brother alone, you big bully!"

Vincent had come up from behind Masked Puck and held a grip tight as he could around his arm. Fictionary had also joined Vincent and was now on top of Masked Puck, her arms wrapped around his neck.

"Hey!" shouted Masked Puck, "Get off of me!"

Because he was distracted, Masked Puck let go of Flash, who quickly went to help his younger siblings in bringing the bully down. It wasn't long before...

"Everybody stop!"

Suddenly, all at once, Masked Puck and the Sentry siblings froze in place. There stood Math Equation, hands on hips and very cross.

"What on earth is going on?" he demanded.

In true bully fashion, Masked Puck figured he could act innocent.

"I was merely teaching Flash a lesson," he said.

"Did you have to go that far just to 'teach' him?"

"But he was rude to you!" objected Masked Puck, "Nobody is rude to my brother and gets away with it!"

"I get that you care for me," said Math, "but two wrongs never make a right."

"But three rights make a left," giggled Fictionary.

"Now's not the time for a bad joke!" groaned Vincent.

"What? I'm just trying to relieve the tension."

"Either you lighten up on these guys," said Math, "or I'll tell mom about 'you-know-what'."

Masked Puck's eyes were wide as plates. "Y-you wouldn't dare!" he spluttered.

"Try me," grinned Math.

Masked Puck just stood in shock as the Sentry siblings got off of him. Reluctantly, Masked Puck muttered an apology, loud enough so they heard him, and he walked off without another word.

"Thank goodness for that," sighed Vincent with relief.

"Sorry about him," said Math, "he's a nice guy, really."

"Could have fooled me," snorted Flash.

"Oh, come on, Flash," groaned Vincent.

"It's your fault he attacked you in the first place," added Fictionary, "all because you were rude to Math after he bumped into you by accident."

"Actions can have consequences," agreed Vincent.

Flash groaned with dismay; he didn't like being told off by his younger siblings, but very reluctantly, he apologized.

"Sorry I was rude to you," he muttered to Math.

Math didn't answer, but he did give a small smile, meaning that things were cool between them. However, peace between them wouldn't last forever when it came to romance, but that's another story.

Fortunes and Tragedies Track 11 - Getting Closer

AUGUST 2, 2038

"It was also around that time where Flash started to act stubborn as a mule," said Vincent in a teasing manner, "and he still does to this day."

"Oh, don't be ridiculous, little brother," scoffed Flash, "I do not!"

"Of course you don't," smirked Vincent.

"Some things never change after thirty years," sighed Math Equation, rolling his eyes.

"I wanna know how middle school went for mom, aunt Sunset and uncle Vincent," said Violet.

"So do I," said Dawn, "I mean, we know about how grandpa Noble died at the hands of grandma Icy and how you exposed the truth of her crime, but what about the rest of middle school?"

"Well, sixth and seventh grade were mostly uneventful, other than surrounding dad's death in the former," said Sunset, "but it was only when I started eighth grade that my life once again started to go into reverse..."

AUGUST 31, 2009

It was not too long after the incident with Masked Puck. At lunchtime, Vincent had been telling Sunset, Twilight, and Comet all about it. The three friends were surprised to hear such event.

"Was it really scary?" asked Comet.

"A little bit," said Vincent, "but brothers should always look out for each other."

"Yeah, much like when he stood up for you in elementary school," said Sunset, "and now you're returning the favor."

"Yup," smiled Vincent.

"Like Shining Armor and I," agreed Twilight.

"Well, what do we have here?"

The four friends looked in the direction of the voice. There stood two girls at the age of thirteen. One of them was older, almost fourteen, with moderate persian blue eyes and moderate purple hair with lighter purple and pale aquamarine highlights; she was the girl who said that line. The other girl, who appeared to be her best friend, had dark grayish violet eyes with pale cornflower blue hair with light cornflower bluish gray stripes.

"Not you two again," groaned Sunset.

"Oh, is that your way to treat your classmates?" asked the girl with purple hair, "Shameful, isn't it, Trixie?"

"Quite ghastly, Starlight," said the blue-haired girl.

"You know these two?" asked Vincent to Sunset.

"I share classes with them," sighed Sunset, "be glad that you don't."

"What is it you two want?" asked Twilight, hoping that they'd go away and leave them in peace.

"We wanted to know how our friend Sunset was getting on," said Trixie, "and we certainly weren't asking a four-eyes like you for your opinion on the matter!"

"I beg your pardon?" demanded Vincent, standing up and very annoyed by their attitude.

"Oh, what is it you want?" snapped Starlight.

"I would appreciate it if you left us alone," said Vincent, "please? Thank you."

"Well, aren't you the gentleman, little boy?" Trixie smirked, wrapping her arm around Vincent. Sunset growled quietly as she stared daggers at Trixie.

"I have a name, you know, and it's Vincent," he said.

"You've got the distinct honor of being with the Great and Powerful Trixie," the cornflower haired girl continued, "can you ever look away from someone of my grandeur?"

At that point, Sunset was tempted to punch Trixie in the jaw, but she didn't need to.

"Yes... I can," said Vincent, taking Trixie's hand off from him. Sure, Trixie might've looked pretty, but to him, Sunset was far more beautiful and there was a charm to Sunset that Trixie seemingly didn't have.

"What?!" Trixie snapped angrily, "And what do you mean by that?"

"Looks aren't everything, Trixie," said Vincent, "you may be a pretty face, but you're a cruel person on the inside. And I don't like that in a girl!"

Trixie just stared in shock. Starlight glared angrily. Twilight and Sunset giggled. Comet just smirked quietly.

"Well! What do you know about taste then?!" snapped Trixie.

"Way more than you'll ever know," said Vincent.

"Way to go, Vincent!" cheered Comet Tail.

"Yeah, that will teach them!" agreed Twilight.

"Serves you both right," Sunset smirked, "about time somebody knocked you down a peg or two."

The two girls stormed away, grumbling.

"Stupid boy..." muttered Starlight.

"He'll pay for this," said Trixie.

A little later, the students were off to their classes. Sunset's next class was arithmetic; she was still impressed by how Vincent managed to tear apart both Starlight and Trixie. Her cheerfulness didn't last long as the girls in question walked into the classroom, still fuming.

"How dare he talk to me like that!" fumed Trixie.

"Just ignore him," said Starlight, "he's just trying to mess with you."

"If by messing with her, you mean, bringing her down to size, then I agree," said Sunset cheekily.

The two girls glared at Sunset.

"You think that's funny, don't you, Shimmer?" snapped Starlight. Sunset quickly wiped that smile off her face and scowled.

"Actually," she retorted, "I find it hilarious."

Just then their teacher interrupted.

"Girls!" he said sternly, "That will do. Get to your seats as class is about to start."

"Yes sir," said the girls. Sunset was already seated, so Starlight and Trixie went to find empty seats; unfortunately for Sunset, the only seats available were around her.

"Oh no," groaned Sunset.

"Too bad her boyfriend isn't there to protect her," whispered Trixie to Starlight.

"That means we can have fun with her," grinned Starlight.

The two girls grinned maliciously. It might've been best for Sunset if she'd taken notice, because not ten minutes after class started, she felt something hit her on the back of the head.

"Who threw that?" she muttered with annoyance. It was a crumpled piece of paper thrown by Trixie, who snickered quietly to herself.

A few minutes later, Sunset felt something hit her on the back of her neck.

"What the-?"

Then Sunset heard some laughter from behind her.

"I might have known," she groaned.

Sunset's instinct was right; Starlight had spit a wad at the redhead through a straw. The purple haired girl, however, acted as though nothing had happened.

"Yes?" she asked innocently.

Sunset glared at Starlight, her expression reading "I know what you did" at Starlight. Starlight just smirked, her expression saying "I don't know what you're talking about." Sunset just rolled her eyes and looked away, as if saying "forget it." Starlight grinned to herself.

After a few more distractions from Starlight and Trixie (and not to mention the two girls getting a scolding for being disruptive), Sunset was relieved when class was over. Now all that was left was physical education, and fortunately, all Sunset had to deal with was Trixie.

"Come on, Sunset," she muttered to herself, "let's get this over with."

As Sunset was running laps, Trixie stuck out a leg.

"Whoooaaa!"

Sunset landed to the ground face first. She sat on her rear end and noticed that blood was dripping from her left knee. Worse, her face had been dirtied when she fell, and her left ankle had been twisted.

"Oops," said Trixie innocently, "I guess I didn't see you there."

Sunset bit her lip, trying to prevent herself from screaming. She struggled to get back on two feet, and limping, she managed to complete her lap, but only just.

"You okay, Sunset?" asked the coach. Then he looked down at his student's bloody knee.

"I think so," said Sunset, "but it really hurts!"

"You'd better see the nurse," said the coach.

"Mom isn't gonna be happy when she hears of this," muttered Sunset.

Indeed she wasn't; when Celestia heard of what happened to Sunset, she was most distraught.

"Are you okay, sweetheart?" she asked.

"No," moaned Sunset, "my ankle's hurt and I can barely walk!"

"Who did this to you?" demanded Celestia.

"I have reasons to believe it was Trixie Lulamoon," said Sunset, "even though she denies it. Both her and Starlight Glimmer have been a complete pain to me all day."

Celestia was uncertain about her daughter's accusation. If they really hadn't done it, then they would be punished for a false charge. She was still in thought when she and Sunset went home from the hospital; Sunset would have to use a crutch for about a week or two, and her scraped knee would take just as long.

"Sister?" asked Luna, "Is something wrong?" By now, much like Celestia, Luna's hair had changed color over the years; it was now moderate sapphire blue with pale grayish persian blue, and her eyeshadow was a pale magenta color.

Celestia told her about Sunset's incident.

"So two other girls were harassing her and one of them tripped her up like that?" Luna exclaimed, "That's just wrong!"

"I agree."

"Not only that," continued Luna, "but they're also going to attend Canterlot High School starting next year. If Sunset is also going..." She didn't finish the sentence, for she was afraid for what would happen to her foster niece.

"I think I can work it out," said Celestia, "maybe if Starlight and Trixie were in separate classes from Sunset, as well as maybe from each other, perhaps Sunset wouldn't have to worry so much."

"It is a good idea, sister," said Luna, "but why are you doing this when you could have them transferred to another high school instead?"

"That would've made me look biased," explained Celestia, "I'm not sending away students just for bullying my daughters or niece."

"Well, if you're sure..." Luna felt uneasy; was Celestia making the right choice? She hoped the older sister knew what she was doing...

The following day, September 1, Sunset came to school with her left knee bandaged, her left ankle in a cast, and holding a crutch with her left arm. Sunset wasn't feeling very cheerful today, but then, who could blame her? She was especially vocal during lunch.

"Those stupid bullies," muttered Sunset, "if I wasn't in this position, I'd teach them a lesson they'll never forget!"

"We're sorry for what they did to you," said Comet Tail.

"But why do they keep tormenting you like that?" asked Vincent, "Had you done something to them to earn their ire?"

"Maybe they just like being mean," said Sunset.

"What about when you first met them?" asked Twilight, "I recall they laughed at me after Flash spilled his lunch onto me by accident."

Sunset sighed deeply. "I first encountered them back in sixth grade, shortly before dad died..."

Youtube Video

AUGUST 27, 2007

"Here we are, Sunset," said Noble Shield, bringing the car to a stop, "your first day of middle school. Take care and stay out of trouble, okay?"

"Yes, daddy," smiled Sunset. She kissed her father goodbye, and then hopped out of the car.

For Sunset, her first couple of classes went by without a hitch, but it was during recess that she had her first unfortunate encounter with them.

Sunset noticed Starlight and Trixie talking and wanted to say hello.

"Hi, there!" she called out to them.

"How dare you butt into our conversation!" snapped Trixie.

"I'm sorry," said Sunset, "I was just saying hello."

"Well, we'd have accepted if you kept your fat mouth shut," retorted Starlight.

"There's no need for that!" snapped Sunset, walking off. I try to make a couple of new friends, and they rudely dismiss me, she thought crossly. Oh well, next time.

The two girls continued to complain about Sunset. Towards the end of the week, it was lunch time.

"Who does that Sunset Shimmer think she is?" said Trixie.

"Yeah!" agreed Starlight, "Disrespectful, sticking her butt where it doesn't belong."

At that moment, Sunset was walking past with her lunch tray, and with her were Flash, Soarin, and Rainbow Dash. Sunset had overheard what the two girls had said.

"Do you have to make a huge fuss over it?" she snapped, "I just wanted to say hello! Hardly a bad thing if you ask me."

"They yelled at you just for saying hello?" asked Rainbow Dash, "That's pretty stupid."

"You mean they are pretty stupid," said Soarin.

"We heard that!" snapped Starlight.

"Good!" said Rainbow Dash.

"This won't end well," muttered Flash to himself. He wasn't wrong.

"Hey, look here, you two!" snapped Sunset, "I am sick and tired of how you two brats have been acting! Why don't you grow up already?!"

And with that, Sunset walked away frustrated. Starlight and Trixie just stood where they were, a mixture of fury and shock, whilst Flash, Soarin, and Rainbow Dash reluctantly followed Sunset, shaken by her outburst; they'd never known her to get angry before.

"She looked pretty scary for a moment there," whispered Soarin to Rainbow Dash.

"No kidding," whispered Rainbow Dash.

Should I tell Vincent about that? Flash thought to himself, No, I don't think I'd want him to worry.

Nobody talked during lunch, afraid of what Sunset would do or say next. Sunset herself was unusually quiet, shocked that she'd actually lost her temper with Starlight and Trixie. This was probably the first time she'd ever done so with anybody. Sure, it wasn't like she threatened to harm them, but still.

"Hey, guys?" asked Sunset, "I'm sorry I got mad."

"It's okay," said Flash, "you just scared us a bit."

Sunset gave a small smile and they were soon talking.

OCTOBER 16, 2007

Sunset's next encounter with Starlight and Trixie was not too long after Noble Shield's death at the hands of Icy Heart. During recess, she was sitting on a swing, looking at the ground with tears in her eyes.

"I just can't believe it," she said quietly.

"Look at her, Trixie," said a voice from behind Sunset, "isn't that a pitiful sight?"

"Pitiful indeed, Starlight," a second voice agreed.

"Poor little Sunset," teased Starlight, "lost and alone without her loving daddy to protect her."

Sunset had heard Starlight's mocking and her lip quivered as more tears leaked from her eyes.

"Aw, did we hit a nerve?" mocked Trixie.

"Is poor little Sunny gonna cry?" jeered Starlight.

"S-s-stop it!" cried Sunset, "Leave me alone!"

"Hey!" shouted a voice, "You leave her alone!" Rainbow Dash had seen what Starlight and Trixie were doing and was mad. Even for her, bullying someone for having lost a parent was crossing the line.

"What do you want, Rainbow Dash?" snapped Trixie.

"I want you two to stop bullying Sunset!" demanded Rainbow Dash, "She's having a rough time, and we don't need you two idiots to make it worse for her!"

Flash and Soarin had also seen the incident and stood back whilst the rainbow haired girl chewed out the two bullies. Before anyone could react, Rainbow Dash kicked Starlight in the shin, making her kneel over in pain. Taking this as a sign, Trixie quickly grabbed Starlight by the arm and they hastily ran off.

"Next time, I'll aim for your face!" shouted Rainbow Dash.

"Was that really called for?" asked Flash, "What if a teacher saw us?"

"They deserved it," Rainbow Dash insisted. Thankfully, no teacher saw the incident, although it probably wouldn't stop Rainbow from getting into trouble, but at this point, she didn't care as long as she stood up for her friend.

"Thanks," said Sunset quietly.

"You okay, Sun?" asked Soarin.

"I'm... fine," said Sunset, still in a quiet tone.

Flash could see she was still upset and thought, What would Vincent do? So he gave her a hug. Sunset was surprised at this gesture.

"Consider this from Vincent," said Flash.

"Ohh," said Sunset, "tell him I said thank you."

"Will do," said Flash.

SEPTEMBER 1, 2009

Vincent, Twilight, and Comet couldn't believe that Starlight and Trixie would be so heartless like that. Although, to be fair, Vincent couldn't help but smirk when he'd heard that Sunset had told the bullies to grow up.

"You sure put them in their place," he said.

"Couldn't have put that better myself," agreed Twilight. Comet just nodded.

"But still," said Vincent, "we're sorry they treated you like that. If only I'd entered middle school quicker..."

"They probably would still have bothered me," said Sunset, "along with trying to flirt with you."

Vincent understood; he'd rather have jumped in a river than be with either Starlight or Trixie.

"Wanna go get some ice cream afterwards?" he asked.

"I'd love to," smiled Sunset, and Twilight and Comet agreed to join them. With that, the four friends headed off to their next classes.

Fortunes and Tragedies Track 12 - Art of Dying

Comet Tail's family came from England; prior to his birth, they had moved to Rainbow Falls because his father, Top Marks, had gotten a job overseas and so he brought his family of six children as well as his wife Mystic Light. She was pregnant with Comet by the time they had moved, and he was born on March 16, 1997, child number seven.

Comet was a sweet, timid little boy, but he didn't have too many friends in his youth when he attended Canterlot Elementary School. Five of his older siblings didn't even know he existed, nor did his father. The only ones that took notice of him were his oldest brother Shooting Star as well as their mother.

Mystic Light was kind and loving, and cared deeply about all seven of her children, Comet in particular. Top Marks, however, was more strict and, to Comet's mind, a bit scary, which often intimidated him and it made him very nervous and awkward in society.

Now, Comet was a boy at the age of thirteen, and since beginning middle school, he'd gained a few friends out of Vincent, Sunset, Twilight, and Flash, the latter having since gone to Canterlot High.

APRIL 9, 2010

That Friday, Comet was spending time with his friends at school.

"Anybody have any plans this Saturday?" asked Twilight, "Shining Armor and Cadance are taking me to a book convention."

"Since I'll be attending Canterlot High next year," said Sunset, "my mom, aunt Luna, and I will be talking about what classes I'll be taking."

"My parents are taking me, Flash, and Fictionary to a model railway show," said Vincent.

"What about you, Comet?" asked Twilight.

Comet sighed and looked to the ground. "Whenever I came home from school," he said, "I'd often hang out with my oldest brother Shooting Star. He was almost like a father in my eyes, but following second grade for me, he went off to Crystal University, and I haven't spoken to him much since then. Now all I have is my mother for company."

"And you got us, your friends," added Vincent.

"Well, that's true," said Comet.

"Why is the rest of your family so selfish?" asked Twilight.

"I don't know," said Comet, "dad just scares me, and my other five siblings seem to act like I don't even exist."

"That's wrong!" protested Sunset, "Families are supposed to love each other, not ignore each other!"

"Have you considered talking to your mother about this?" asked Twilight.

"I have, but..."

"Yes?" asked Vincent.

"I'm too scared of what they might do to me if Mom does tell them off," said Comet Tail.

"Don't let yourself be pushed around," said Vincent, "that's what Flash always tells me."

"That must be a very inspirational thing for your brother to say," said Twilight.

Eventually, the school day was over. The four friends stood near the school entrance, waiting for their parents to pick them up. Twilight was the first to notice her parents.

"There's my ride," she said, "I'll see you guys Monday."

"See ya, Twilight," said Sunset, and she and the two boys waved. Just as Twilight was leaving with her parents, Principal Pierce came up to the trio.

"Comet Tail," he said, "I'd like to see you in my office."

Comet Tail gulped; Sunset could sense his fears.

"I'm sure everything will be okay," she said in a comforting tone.

"H-how do you know?"

"Just trust me," said Sunset.

So Comet Tail followed the principal into the school office.

"Is something wrong?" he asked.

"There is," said Principal Pierce, "and it involves your family. I'm afraid your mother isn't coming to pick you up."

"She isn't?" asked Comet Tail, "Why not?"

"That afternoon, I received a call from the police," explained Principal Pierce, "from what I understand, they say your home caught on fire and your mother..."

He didn't need to say anymore, for Comet realized what that meant.

"She's gone?" he asked.

"I'm afraid so, Comet," said Principal Pierce grimly, "I'm sorry."

Poor Comet Tail could not believe that one of the only family members that acknowledged his existence was gone. He bit his lip to prevent himself crying, but tears came out of his eyes anyway. Principal Pierce politely dismissed him, and Comet went back outside. By now, Vincent had left with Lullaby Strings, leaving Sunset waiting for Celestia. When she saw the look on Comet's face, she knew what was the matter.

"I'm sorry for what happened," she said softly.

"It's not your fault," sighed Comet, "now I'll never be acknowledged in my own family ever again. This is proof that I don't deserve to exist at all."

"Comet Tail! Don't say that!" Sunset cried, a little more sharply than she intended.

"Well, it's true!" objected Comet, "The rest of my family barely even acknowledges my existence. I bet they purposely set the house on fire to kill her just so I would be miserable!"

"Why would you even think that?" cried Sunset, unable to grasp that her friend would think such dark thoughts.

"Well, why wouldn't they?" asked Comet, "If they didn't want me miserable, they would notice me!"

"Maybe they've just been busy with their own duties," suggested Sunset.

Comet's expression softened a little upon hearing it.

"How many brothers did you say you had?" asked Sunset.

"Actually, I have three older brothers and three older sisters," explained Comet, "and two of the sisters are twins."

"Seven siblings in all?" exclaimed Sunset, "Your family must be rich!"

"That's kinda an understatement, but to an extent, they are," said Comet.

"Looks like we have a reason behind your neglect," said Sunset, "your family must be busy with their own accords that they haven't the time."

Comet thought about this for a minute. He finally said, "I think I see your point."

Honk! Honk!

"Sunset! I'm here to pick you up!"

"That's my mom," said Sunset. She offered Comet a hug, which he accepted.

"Thanks for giving me comfort when I needed it," he whispered.

"Anything I can do for a friend," replied Sunset. They broke away, and then she ran up to Celestia's car.

"Did you have a good day at school?" asked Celestia.

"Oh, I did, mom," said Sunset, getting in the car, "however, my friend Comet Tail... I'd heard his mother died in a house fire earlier today."

"Oh, that's terrible news," said Celestia, "I do hope Comet Tail will be alright."

"Me too, mom."

APRIL 17, 2010

The following Saturday was the day of Mystic Light's funeral. It wasn't raining, but the mood was still very somber. The family was dressed fully in black to mourn her. Comet Tail had tears in his eyes as his oldest brother Shooting Star held him close. Shooting Star was twenty-three years old with moderate azure hair and pale cornflower blue eyes.

"It's going to be alright, little brother," he said softly.

Just then, the minister cleared his throat and the funeral began.

"Friends and well-wishers," he began, "we are gathered here to say goodbye to Mystic Light. She was the mother of seven and a very caring wife to Top Marks. She was also a kind, gentle woman who would put the needs of others ahead of her own needs."

Comet Tail was trying his hardest not to cry. He buried his face in Shooting Star's chest to muffle the noises he was making. His older brother had his hand on his shoulder to try to soothe him.

"She's in a better place now," he said softly.

"I guess," sighed Comet, "but aside from you, she was the only one not to forget about me."

"I'll see if I can have a word with them," said Shooting Star, "once the minister's finished, of course."

Youtube Video

After a while, Mystic Light's body was then taken to a crematory to be burnt. Comet asked to keep her ashes in an urn so that she'd always be with him in spirit. After being told how much his mother meant to Comet, the minister agreed.

"Thanks," said Comet, "it means a lot to me."

"You're welcome, dear boy," said the minister.

So once Mystic Light was cremated, her ashes were put in an urn and handed to Comet Tail.

"I'll find a place to preserve you, mom," he said, "I promise."

When the family returned home, Comet Tail decided to put the urn under a family photo hanging in the living room.

"What are you doing?" asked one of Comet's sisters, Cayenne.

"Putting mom's urn in a place we'll always notice," said Comet Tail, "that way, it's like she's still alive and will always be with us. Why? Is something wrong?"

"I was just curious," said Cayenne.

"Couldn't we have put it on a shelf where we're unlikely to knock it over by mistake?" asked Electric Sky, another sister of Comet Tail, and Lyra's twin.

"Show the guy a little respect," said another of Comet's brothers.

"Thanks, Rare Find," said Comet.

Just then, their father spoke up.

"Could I have some alone time with the urn?" he asked.

"Oh, erm, sure," said Comet, and he and his six brothers and sisters left the room. Top Marks held the urn gently in his arms as tears started to roll down his cheeks.

"Mystic," he said quietly, "you didn't deserve this fate. It should have been me to die in that fire, not you. I will try to honor the promise I made."

Just as he set the urn back where it was, he noticed Shooting Star walking up to him.

"Father?" the oldest son asked.

"Yes, Shooting Star?"

"It's about Comet Tail," said Shooting Star.

"What about him?"

"Are you and the others ever going to stop treating him like he's invisible?" demanded Shooting Star, "Mom and I have been sick and tired of it."

"He isn't of my blood, Shooting Star."

"I don't want to hear your excuses!" roared Shooting Star, grabbing his father by the throat and pushing his head into a wall.

"Shooting Star, what on earth-" Top Marks began.

"It doesn't matter that Comet Tail is not of your blood," said Shooting Star, "he is a human being and he deserves to be treated like he exists. The only ones smart enough to treat him with attention and kindness are me and mom. And after all, if he was born from Mystic Light, I am nevertheless proud to call him my brother."

Top Marks said nothing, but he could understand what Shooting Star was talking about. And with that, Shooting Star let go of his father, and both men went to the join the rest of the family.

APRIL 26, 2010

Before long, spring break was over and the children were going back to school.

"Hey there, Comet," said Vincent when he, Twilight and Sunset noticed him, "are you feeling better?"

"A bit," said Comet Tail.

"Is your family gonna be better to you?" asked Twilight.

"I'm hoping so," said Comet, "they did want to know me during spring break, so maybe that's a start."

"That's good to hear," said Vincent.

"We told some of our friends about what happened," said Sunset, "many of them wish to tell you that they're sorry about what happened to your mom."

"Thanks," said Comet Tail.

"Song Cue heard as well," Sunset added.

"Song Cue?" asked Twilight, "Who's that?"

"We never told them about her, did we?" asked Vincent to Sunset.

"I don't think so," said Sunset.

"What's she like, if you don't mind us asking?" said Comet.

"She's around our age range," explained Vincent, "indigo hair, purple eyes, loves singing."

"She sounds nice," said Comet, "d'you think I'll ever meet her some day?"

"I hope so," said Vincent, "in fact, I'd say you've got a bit of a crush on her."

"Don't be silly," said Comet, blushing a bit, "besides, how could I have a crush on Song Cue if I don't even know her? I don't think we're even in the same school!"

"Relax, Comet," said Sunset, "Vincent's just teasing you."

"Well, it wasn't funny," protested Comet.

"C'mon, man, I'm just trying to lighten the mood a bit," said Vincent. And on that note, they set off for class. However, something was on Comet's mind.

Song Cue, he thought, that sounds like a very lovely name... A blush and a smile came to his face as he envisioned the girl in his mind.

Fortunes and Tragedies Track 14 - How?

Apart from being the day that Fictionary, Heartsong and Apple Bloom first met with Scootaloo, First Base, Sweetie Belle, as well as Rumble, it was also the day that Sunset Shimmer began her time at Canterlot High School.

"I sure hope I enjoy it there," she said to herself. Since Celestia was also principal of the school and Luna vice-principal, Sunset was sure that she would feel secure with their presence, but she took public transport to CHS because she didn't want the students or staff (barring her foster mother and foster aunt, obviously) to know that she was the principal's foster daughter.

Sunset stood before the school entrance, a look of anticipation on her face. Suddenly, a familiar voice called out to her.

"Hey, Sunset! Over here!"

She looked over to face a familiar-looking girl with rainbow-streaked hair.

"Rainbow Dash!" she cried happily. Sunset ran up to Rainbow Dash and gave her a hug.

"How've you been?" she asked.

"Oh, just fine," said Rainbow Dash. Sunset broke the hug. "You know what, Sun? I think our time together again at Canterlot High will be awesome!"

"I sure hope so," said Sunset.

"Hey, look, Flash - it's Sunset and Dash!"

"Hey girls!"

Both Rainbow Dash and Sunset turned to face Flash and Soarin.

"Oh, hey there, guys," said Sunset, "good to see- Oof!"

"So nice to see you girls again too!" said Soarin excitedly. He brought Sunset and Rainbow Dash close to him and hugged them tightly.

"Hey, don't get weird on me, Soarin," said Rainbow Dash indignantly.

"Sorry," said Soarin.

"So, what did you guys do this summer?" asked Sunset, "I know that Flash and his family went to the beach. I was there too..."

Flash sighed with annoyance. "I thought we agreed not to bring up that incident, Sunset."

"What incident?" asked Rainbow Dash.

Flash just groaned with annoyance; when Sunset told Rainbow Dash and Soarin that Flash came out of the water without his trunks after diving, they were in stitches.

"I told you not to tell them that!" snapped Flash. He was red with fury and embarrassment.

"Well, Rainbow asked," said Sunset innocently.

At that moment, Trixie and Starlight Glimmer were walking by.

"Oh no..." muttered Sunset.

"Well, well, well," said Starlight, "look who we have here."

"Not them again!" exclaimed Soarin.

"Why haven't they been kicked out of the country?" snapped Rainbow Dash.

"Better yet, why are they even here?" Flash pointed out.

"Maybe their parents blackmailed the school board," said Rainbow Dash.

"How dare you!" snapped Trixie, sounding very insulted.

"Well, why else would a couple of brats like you be allowed here?" asked Flash.

"For your information, Sentry," said Starlight, walking up to him angrily, "we came in much like any other student of this school."

"People like you don't even belong here," snapped Flash, "not if all you do is bully others!"

"We like to think of it as keeping the weaklings in their place," said Trixie importantly.

"Those 'weaklings', as you so rudely put them, happen to be our schoolmates," said Sunset firmly.

"Not our problem," said Starlight.

"It will be if you end up going too far," said Rainbow Dash.

"Wouldn't happen to us... Rainbow Crash," Trixie snickered.

Rainbow Dash growled angrily. She hated being called by her childhood nickname.

"Forget 'em, Dashie," said Soarin, putting a hand on her shoulder, "they're just not worth it."

"He's right," agreed Sunset, "c'mon, Dash; we better head to orientation."

"Fine," said Rainbow Dash.

With that, she and Sunset made their way to orientation, shortly followed by Starlight and Trixie, snickering to themselves.

In the gym, many students were gathered, waiting for the orientation to start.

"Hey, what's going on?" asked Rainbow Dash to one of the students.

"Need some help, partners?" The other student had turned to face them and spoke in a Southern accent. She had blond hair, green eyes, and wore a Stetson hat.

Rainbow Dash looked over at the other girl, taking in her appearance and accent. She somewhat resembled Apple Bloom, Rainbow Dash figured, and thought, Maybe this is her sister she mentioned a while back?

"You could say that. Err... Applejack, yes?"

"Eeyup," said the girl, "it's nice to meet ya."

"Same here; I'm Rainbow Dash, and that's Sunset Shimmer."

"Hi," said Sunset, "I don't believe we've met before. Rainbow and I went to Canterlot Middle."

"Mah brother Big Macintosh and I went to Rainbow Falls Middle," explained Applejack, "and little Apple Bloom's still in Rainbow Falls Elementary."

"A friend of mine's sister actually met her," said Sunset.

"Her name wouldn't happen to be Fictionary, would it?" asked Applejack.

"How'd you know?"

"Apple Bloom told me about her."

"I'll bet she mentioned Vincent as well," said Rainbow Dash.

"She sure did," said Applejack.

"You'd love to meet him," said Sunset, before sighing, "oh, Vincent's such a wonderful guy."

"Sounds like somebody's got a crush," teased Applejack.

"What?!" Sunset blushed. "I do not have a crush on anybody!"

"Then why are you blushing?" snickered Rainbow Dash.

"I'm not blushing," protested Sunset, and she walked away, feeling embarrassed.

"All Ah was that she had a crush," said Applejack, "not that it was a bad thing."

What Sunset didn't realize was that Starlight and Trixie had been listening in to their conversation.

"Are you thinking what I'm thinking, Trixie?" asked Starlight.

"I am indeed," her friend smirked.

Soon, it was lunch time. Several students were in the lunchroom while others were still in their classes. Sunset was sitting at an empty table when two familiar faces approached.

"Hello, Sunset."

"Oh no," groaned Sunset, "not you two again."

It was Trixie and Starlight Glimmer.

"What do you want?" snapped Sunset, "Mo- uh, Principal McCracken said that if you were bothering me, I should ignore you and move on."

"Can't we just sit for lunch without being accused?" asked Starlight, sounding offended.

"Not from my perspective," retorted Sunset.

"So... what's this we hear about you and Vincent?" smirked Trixie with a raised eyebrow.

"I have no idea what you're talking about," said Sunset innocently.

"You said he was a wonderful guy, did you not?"

"Well, yes," said Sunset, but then something occurred to her. "Wait a minute; you were eavesdropping, weren't you?!"

"We just happened to hear you talking," said Starlight innocently.

"What exactly do you want with me?" Sunset demanded.

"We want you to join our little group," said Starlight.

"What group?" asked Sunset, "Like, some little club where we bully people for fun? Forget it. Vincent would never have approved."

"Indeed," said Trixie, with a hint of deviousness in her voice, "although, it sure would be a shame if something tragic were to happen to him, wouldn't it?"

That must've hit a raw nerve with Sunset. "You... You wouldn't hurt him, would you?!"

"Hmm..." Starlight gave off a malicious smirk. "Maybe we will, maybe we won't..."

Sunset's hand turned into a fist. "You leave him alone," he demanded, "he has done nothing wrong to make you hurt him!"

"He rejected me when I tried to flirt with him!" protested Trixie.

"And rightly so, I felt!" retorted Sunset, and then she glared at Starlight. "Just you wait until Principal McCracken hears about what you're planning."

"So who's going to tell her, I wonder," taunted Starlight, "a goody-goody tattletale like you, I suppose?"

Where have I heard that quote before? thought Sunset, but she didn't have the time to dwell on that. Instead, she thought that if she did report Starlight and Trixie, she worried that this would only further earn her bullying from them. Not only that, but she was concerned about making her foster mother look biased towards a couple of students simply for bullying the principal's daughter.

"Tell you what," said Starlight, "we'll give you until the end of the school day to consider our offer."

Just then, the bell rang. Relieved, Sunset left for her next class - biology. At least I don't have to put up with them there, she thought.

It wasn't long before the school day had ended. Sunset had made the decision to come home on public transport, and she was hoping that she wouldn't meet with Starlight, Trixie, or both on the train. So far, she hadn't bumped into them and didn't see either on the platform.

"Sweet relief," she sighed. As she sat on a bench, Sunset silently hoped and prayed that neither would turn up before the next train arrived.

The last thing I need is those two giving me more grief, she thought. Sooner than she thought, the train rolled into the platform and came to a stop. Sunset felt relief as the doors opened and she quickly jumped aboard.

"Thank goodness," she said, "now to get home." Sunset wasn't the only one aboard the unit she was in; with her were Flash, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, and a sixteen-year-old boy Sunset assumed was Big Macintosh. He had orange hair, green eyes, and a muscular structure which made him look strong.

"Oh hey, guys," said Sunset.

"Hey there, Sunset," said Rainbow Dash, "how'd it go with your first day? Me, I think I'm gonna like physical education the best; it's been a childhood dream of mine to be part of the Canterlot Wondercolts!" Applejack rolled her eyes and just grunted.

"Oh, it went fine, apart from running into... them at lunch," said Sunset, with a hint of loathing at the word "them".

"Did they try anything?" asked Soarin.

"They did, but... I'd rather not talk about it."

"Why not?" asked Applejack.

"It's... not nice to talk about," Sunset said at last.

"Understandably," said Big Macintosh.

"Did they ever cause any trouble for you?" asked Sunset.

"Nope," said Big Macintosh, "Ah never let hoodlums get the best of me."

"Me neither," said Applejack.

Sunset thought about what the Apple siblings said. She felt sure that if she ignored Starlight and Trixie for at least a month or two, they'd get bored and leave her alone. Well, that was the theory, at least.

Youtube Video

Soon, the train stopped and Sunset got out at her destination. She then walked over the pedestrian bridge above the tracks onto the other platform, and then onto her way to where she, Celestia, Luna, Solar Crystal and Nyx lived.

"Mom? Aunt Luna?" she called when opening the door. (She'd had a key with her so she could unlock it in case nobody was home.) Nobody replied.

"Oh," said Sunset, "they must be picking up Solar and Nyx. Ha ha! How silly of me to forget..."

Deciding to rest a little, Sunset then took off her shoes, walked upstairs, put down her backpack, and removed her jacket and socks. She then lay on her bed and picked up the nearest the book to read.

"Nothing like a good book after a hard day," she said. Sunset was so relaxed she didn't even notice when the door opened and her foster family came in.

"Sunset? Are you home?" Celestia's voice called.

Sunset jumped in surprise.

"Agh!-You-back-off-I-got-a-book-and-I'm-not-afraid-to-use-it!" she screamed, making a fighting pose.

Celestia and Luna were puzzled by what Sunset had just said.

"Sunset? Is that you?" Celestia called again, "Are you alright?"

Sheepishly, Sunset stepped out of her room and walked down the stairs.

"Hi mom."

"Are you quite alright?" Celestia asked.

"I am, you kinda startled me," said Sunset.

"Sorry about that," said Celestia, "did you have a good day at school?"

"I did," said Sunset, making sure to leave Starlight and Trixie out of the conversation, "I also made some new friends. I met up again with Flash, Soarin, and Rainbow Dash, and then there were the likes of Applejack, Rarity, Big Macintosh, Math Equation, just to name a few."

"Well, I'm happy that you're making new friends, Sunset," said Celestia.

"Thanks, mom."

The following morning, Sunset was in high spirits as she boarded the train.

"I feel like today's going to be much better," she said to herself.

"Mornin', Sunset," Applejack called out to her.

"Morning, Applejack," replied Sunset, "how are you today?"

"Doin' pretty good," said Applejack, "we're plannin' to bake some treats for the upcomin' bake sale they're having at downtown Canterlot."

"Well, that does sound exciting," said Sunset, "I ought to go there some time."

"Yer welcome to help with baking if ya want," offered Applejack.

"I'd love to," smiled Sunset.

Today, the students had their first and third classes for the school year, with a homework session and brunch in between. Sunset had a good morning, and felt certain that nothing could possibly ruin it. Wishful thinking, as come lunchtime, two certain girls had a bone to pick with her...

"Hello again, Sunset."

The redhead yelped and raised both of her hands, accidentally smacking one of the two girls in the face.

"Ow!" cried Trixie.

"Ooh!" exclaimed Sunset, "I'm so sorry; I've got quick reflexes!"

"Hmph; we'll keep that in mind," muttered Starlight, half sarcastically and half serious.

"What do you two even want?" demanded Sunset.

"Have you considered our offer?" asked Starlight.

"What offer?"

"To join us, duh," said Trixie.

"No!" snapped Sunset, almost instantly, "I'll never be part of a heartless group of people, and that's that!"

"Oh yes you will," said Starlight, taking hold of Sunset's chin, "you know you want to join us, Sunset. I can see it in your eyes. You have hate and anger inside of you. Use it on those who do you wrong. Use it to gain reputation, respect, power! It is your destiny!"

"No it's not!" objected Sunset, shoving Starlight away from her, "I will never become a bully like you! Now leave me alone!" And she walked away in a huff.

Trixie hoped to break the ice, "At least we've got each other, right?" But Starlight still had that smirk on her face.

"We might still have a chance to change Sunset's mind," she said deviously, "you can't run from destiny. You can only choose to meet it."

"How so, if I may ask?"

"All in good time, Trixie," grinned Starlight, "all in good time."

JANUARY 2011

As the school year went on, Sunset continued to ignore the two mean girls. Many events went by such as the 2010 Fall Formal, the Thanksgiving break, and the Halloween and Christmas parties. However, it was in the new year during the winter that Sunset Shimmer's life, once again, would take a turn for the worse.

That January afternoon, Sunset was talking and hanging out with Rainbow Dash, Applejack, and Rarity. Back then, Rarity was a sophomore at Canterlot High, having recently turned sixteen two months ago.

"I must say, it's great for us girls to just get together and talk," said Rarity.

"You said it," said Applejack.

"It's the life," agreed Rainbow Dash.

"Maybe to get out of this cold weather," said Rarity, "you three ought to take a trip to the spa with me one of these days."

"That would be a fun idea," said Sunset.

"I wouldn't be caught dead at one of those frilly spas," protested Rainbow Dash.

"Well, what about you, Applejack?" asked Rarity.

"Well," said Applejack, "Ah don't really know..."

"What's wrong?" asked Sunset.

"Ah'm not really the relaxin' type," said Applejack.

"Looks like it's you and me now, right, Rarity?"

"Absolutely, darling," said Rarity, "I wouldn't miss a trip to the spa for anything."

What none of them realized was that Starlight and Trixie were, at this moment, devising a devious plan against Sunset.

"This'll be a good one," smirked Starlight.

"That girl won't know what hit her," agreed Trixie.

JANUARY 22, 2011

Rarity and her mother Cookie Crumbles arranged for the date of hers and Sunset's spa appointment to be this Saturday.

"Thanks for bringing me," said Sunset.

"Oh, it's our pleasure, darling," said Rarity, "I'm glad your mother agreed to it as well."

"Yeah, it's a bit disappointing she couldn't come with us," said Sunset, "she does have work to do, even on the weekends."

At last, they arrived. As Rarity and Sunset sat down, the former's mother walked up to the receptionist.

"We've got an appointment for today, I believe," she said.

"Come right in," said the receptionist.

"Thank you," said Cookie Crumbles, "c'mon, girls. We'll have to be in separate rooms."

"What do you mean, separate rooms?" asked Sunset.

"I'm an adult and you two are teenagers," said Cookie Crumbles, "have you ever ended up au naturel, as Rarity puts it, under the age of eighteen around adults?"

"N-no, but I see your point," said Sunset.

In Rarity and Sunset's room, the two were getting ready for a pedicure.

"What does one of those pedicures feel like?" asked Sunset.

"It feels like heaven for your feet," said Rarity.

When one of the assistants began work on Sunset's feet, she felt a bit sensitive at first. Sunset yelped and quickly retracted her feet defensively.

"It's alright," said the assistant gently, "I'm not going to hurt you."

"I-I-I'm not u-used to my feet b-being t-touched by o-other people," Sunset managed to blurt out.

"Oh relax, Sunset," said Rarity, "I felt the same way with my first pedicure."

Reluctantly, Sunset stretched her legs out again so the assistant could give her feet a pedicure. This time, she didn't flinch and pull back.

Rarity was right, thought Sunset, it does feel like bits of heaven. She then closed her eyes, almost looking to be asleep.

Soon it was time for back massages.

"Mmm... ooh..." sighed Rarity, "A little higher, dear. Ahh."

"It's like all of my stress and tension is just being broken apart," sighed Sunset.

Once the massages were done, the girls had guacamole put on their faces with cucumbers over their eyes. Both were now wearing towels over their hair as well as robes.

"Is that to preserve beauty?" asked Sunset as guacamole was spread on her face.

"Indeed," said Rarity.

Eventually, the two were led to a large tub filled with mud.

"What's mud got to do with preserving our beauty?" asked Sunset, "Won't it just make us dirty?"

"This is a special therapeutic mud," explained Rarity. With that, the two girls entered the mud bath. However, what neither of the girls realized was that two of the spa workers were actually Trixie and Starlight in disguise.

"You sure that will work?" Trixie whispered to Starlight.

"Of course," whispered Starlight, "that Sunset won't know what hit her."

While nobody was looking, Starlight took out a jar full of earthworms and dumped them into the mud. The worms landed in Sunset's part of the mud bath, but she didn't notice. Well, not until she felt something crawling on her face.

"What the?" she asked, feeling her face. She took off a cucumber slice, only to find...

"WORMS!!!"

"Sunset!" shrieked Rarity, removing her cucumbers, "Are you-OH MY GOODNESS, YOU'VE GOT WORMS!!"

Some of the spa attendants heard this. They entered the room to find the two teenage girls in a tizzy.

"What's going on here?" asked one.

"Worms!" screamed Sunset, "And they're all in my mud bath!"

"No! I've got a few in mine too!" shrieked Rarity, "Get those vile creatures from me!"

At that moment, another attendant noticed Starlight and Trixie trying to sidle away.

"And where are you off to?" she asked sternly.

"We've been spotted!" cried Trixie, "Let's get out of here!"

The two girls ran as fast as they could, but they didn't get far as they bumped right into Cookie Crumbles, who had come running when she heard her daughter's scream.

"What's going on here?" she asked.

"There were worms in the mud!" cried Rarity.

"And they were crawling on my face!" added Sunset.

"Those two girls appear to be responsible for it," said an attendant, pointing to Starlight and Trixie. Sunset growled at she looked at them.

"You!"

"Surprise!" said Starlight.

"Why would you two do such a thing?" demanded Rarity.

Starlight and Trixie weren't too sure how to reply; they only wanted to prank Sunset, but not Rarity as well!

"Thanks to you two," scolded an attendant, "now we have to drain out the mud and fill it up again! I've half a mind to call the police on you!" Starlight and Trixie looked at one another nervously; Sunset still glared at them crossly.

The attendants called Starlight and Trixie's families over the matter. Needless to say, they were not happy with what their children had done, and they were sent home almost immediately. Rarity and Sunset had decided to end their spa day.

"And it was going so well too," moped Rarity.

"Never mind, girls," said Cookie Crumbles, "there's always another time."

"I suppose," sighed Rarity. Sunset didn't say anything, but nodded in agreement. In her mind, she was wondering how to pay Starlight and Trixie back...

JANUARY 24, 2011

The following Monday, Sunset went to school, still thinking of how to get her revenge.

"So, they want to play rough with me, do they?" she muttered to herself as she walked inside, "If that's the way they want, I'm gonna fight fire with fire..."

At that moment, Starlight and Trixie walked in, both still mad over the punishments they had received for their incident at the spa.

"I can't believe this," Starlight fumed.

"Me neither; grounded for two months!" grumbled Trixie.

Suddenly, they saw Sunset.

"Oh, her again," said Trixie.

"Out of my way," demanded Sunset.

"Well, this is new," remarked Starlight.

"Where'd the new backbone come from?" asked Trixie.

"Pretty funny coming from a girl with the ego the size of her butt!" retorted Sunset.

"Excuse me?!" Trixie was most indignant!

"That was a good one," chuckled Starlight, earning a glare from Trixie.

"Don't think you're off the hook either," Sunset said to Starlight, "you've poked your nose into so many people's business I'm surprised it hasn't been chopped off yet."

"How dare you!" snapped Starlight.

The two mean girls fumed away. Sunset smiled at herself in triumph as she walked to her first class. Unfortunately for her, it would only be the start of her second downward spiral.

AUGUST 2, 2038

Sunset hung her head sadly. "I can't believe I let myself become that way," she said ashamed.

Once again, Vincent had to put his hands on his wife's shoulders to help her calm down.

"It's okay, dear," he whispered, "we all make mistakes."

Just then, Rarity looked up at the clock. It was only eight minutes after five.

"Goodness gracious, how time flies," she exclaimed.

"Bloody hell," remarked Comet Tail, "it's almost past supper time."

"Come on kids," sighed Song Cue, getting up, "we better head home for supper."

"Quite right," agreed Math Equation, "our kids will be wondering where we are."

"Aww," the children groaned with disappointment.

"Aren't we gonna hear about how mum and dad fell in love?" asked Venus.

"I want to know about mommy and daddy's time during high school!" whined Violet.

"But how did you and mom influence them all?" asked Dawn to Vincent.

"That's another story for another time," said Vincent.

"Don't worry," said Twilight, "we can arrange for some time to continue the story."

"Of course, we will have to make arrangements to accommodate our schedules," added Flash.

"That would be nice," said Dawn.

"You're the best, dad," said Twilight V and Violet, hugging their father.

Math Equation, Rarity, Comet Tail, Song Cue, Venus and Mars all said goodbye to the Sentries present in the room and went for home.

"That was rather nice," said Vincent.

"Indeed it was," said Sunset, standing up and heading for the kitchen.

"C'mon, dear," Vincent told his daughter, and they both followed after Sunset.

"Mom?" asked Dawn.

"Yes, sweetie?" asked Sunset.

"Why does thinking about the past make you a little... um..."

"Uneasy?" asked Sunset.

"Yeah, that."

Sunset sighed unhappily.

"When I was around your age," she said, "I did things that I was not proud of."

"Were they as bad as insulting Trixie and Starlight?" asked Dawn.

"Worse," said Sunset, "out of all the students I was rude to back then, I treated your father the worst..."

"What?" gasped Dawn, "Why would you do that?"

"I didn't mean to," said Sunset, "I was so afraid that I would get picked on again, that I wasn't thinking."

"Fear is a powerful emotion," said Vincent, "but if we don't control our fear, it can stop us from thinking straight, and it may end up hurting not only yourself, but your peers as well."

"I learned that the hard way," said Sunset, "that's why I had been so protective of you since you started high school. I love you with all my heart, Dawn, and I can't bear the thought of you in danger, especially after that bully gave you a beating last year."

"Thank goodness that bully got expelled," said Dawn.

"If only Sunny hadn't been so vicious with him..." said Vincent in a slightly teasing manner.

"Oh, you," giggled Sunset. Mother, father, and daughter all laughed.

"Are you prepared to take in what we're about to tell you over the next two weeks, Dawn?" asked Vincent.

"Very," his daughter replied, "I want to know your whole story."

Dawn Spark looked at her parents. She wanted nothing more than to learn everything she could possibly learn about their past. As they began to cook dinner, however, Vincent and Sunset were deeply worried that their daughter would think less of them if she learned what they went through...

TO BE CONTINUED

Love is Blind Track 1 - What You Got

It was around 6:30 in the evening. The Sentry family had finished their dinner and Vincent had just put away all the dishes. He walked into the living room and found his wife and daughter looking into the family album. Dawn was looking at an older picture of her parents when they were in high school; in it, Vincent was sixteen and Sunset seventeen.

"Wow," said Dawn. "You guys look just about the same as you did years ago."

Vincent looked at the picture; twenty-five years had passed since it was first taken and still, he and Sunset hardly looked a day over twenty-one.

"Age is a funny thing sometimes," chuckled Vincent. "Some people just look younger than they actually are on the outside. But on the inside, we're just a bit weaker."

He sat down next to his daughter and together, the three looked back at the pictures. Then Dawn noticed another picture.

"Was that really you, dad?" The Vincent in that picture couldn't have been older than thirteen; he had messy hair, braces, and didn't have glasses.

"I'm afraid so," sighed Vincent, looking embarrassed. "That wasn't one of my proudest moments."

"You looked rather dorky back then," commented Dawn.

Vincent went red with embarrassment at her daughter's cheeky comment. Sunset couldn't help but stifle a giggle.

"You really were, dear," she smirked.

"Not you too," muttered Vincent.

"We tease because we love." She put her hands on her husband's shoulders in reassurance.

"I love you too," said Vincent, kissing her on the cheek.

"So how'd you get your high school look?" asked Dawn.

"Well, you can bet it took more than a change of eye-wear and some 1960s influence," joked Sunset.

"Oh you," chuckled Vincent, giving his wife a playful shove. Sunset giggled again.

"What did people think of your new haircut at first?" asked Dawn.

"Well," said Vincent, feeling a little sheepish, "the moment a girl and her mother walked past me and uncle Flash, the girl saw me, squealed and fainted."

"So you must have been a lady killer before mom fell for you," joked Dawn.

"I was only fourteen back then," said Vincent. "Plus, I wasn't too fond of the attention as I'd rather be just another student in school."

"Oh, come now, dear," giggled Sunset. "Tell our daughter all about it, won't ya?" She then gave him a kiss on the cheek.

"Oh, alright," chuckled Vincent, and this is the story he told...

AUGUST 19, 2011

It was only three days before Vincent could begin high school. He could not wait.

Three more days, he thought. After that, Sunset and I will be able to see each other more often. Vincent couldn't deny that he had a crush on Sunset; to him, she looked like an angel from the heavens and being in her presence made him feel like the happiest boy on the planet. Flash noticed how happy his little brother was.

"You're in a chipper mood," he commented.

"What's not to be happy about, Flash?" asked Vincent. "My first day of high school is coming soon."

"Wouldn't have anything to do with Sunset Shimmer, would it?" asked Flash cheekily.

Vincent went red at that comment. Inside, Flash was worried about his little brother's crush on Sunset.

Can't Vincent see how immature his crush on Sunset's getting? he thought to himself. Maybe he should try meeting other girls to take his mind off of her. It's for his own good, really.

What Flash meant by that was that he'd actually been spending a lot of time with Sunset for the past several months, but he never bothered to tell Vincent about it, although he was certain that he would eventually get over it.

Just then, their mother Lullaby Strings came in.

"Hey, mom," said Vincent, turning to face her.

"What's up, mom?" asked Flash.

"Come along, Vincent," said Lullaby. "You have your haircut appointment and visit to the mall planned today."

"Alright, mom," said Vincent, running his fingers through his hair. Over time, his hair had gotten long and messy, whereas Flash's hair was usually short in the back and longer on top.

"Have you thought of what you'd like your new hairstyle to be?" asked Lullaby.

"I have," said Vincent. "A mop-top."

"Oh, like the Beatles, I see," said Lullaby. "An interesting choice, dear."

"Sounds a bit too silly for my liking," said Flash.

"What's wrong with that?" asked Vincent, sounding offended.

"I didn't mean to offend you," said Flash.

Soon, the three were off to the barber. Fictionary was with Page Turner helping to arrange his book shop.

"Too bad she couldn't come with us," said Vincent to Lullaby.

"I know," said Lullaby, "but she has her own friends to visit her."

"I'll bet she's doing dad a big help at his own shop," said Vincent to Flash.

"You bet," said Flash. "She's just fascinated with books."

"Kinda like Twilight, I bet," said Vincent. This made the two laugh.

"Alright," said Lullaby. "That's enough out of you two. We're here." Indeed, they had arrived at the barber's.

"How long has it been since I was last here?" asked Vincent.

"Hard to tell," said Lullaby.

"I don't think he's been there at all," said Flash, "judging by the length of his hair."

"That's not true!" snapped Vincent. "I have been there... when I was eleven."

"Yeah, but not for a haircut," said Flash.

"Enough, you two," scolded Lullaby.

"Sorry mom," said the brothers. Vincent got up and sat down in the barber's chair.

"Alright, lad," said the barber. "What'll it be today?"

"A mop-top hairstyle, please," said Vincent.

"A mop-top?" asked the barber, a bit surprised. "They haven't really been big in fashion since the 60s!"

"I don't care," said Vincent. "I think it's neat."

Knowing that he couldn't go against a customer's request, the barber agreed to style Vincent's hair however he wanted it.

It took quite a few minutes, but at last, the barber was finished.

"Well," he said, showing Vincent a mirror. "What do you think?"

"Wow!" Vincent exclaimed, beaming with pride. "I look fab!"

"You are, indeed," said Lullaby. "You look very handsome, Vincent."

Flash just looked at his brother, speechless. Vincent just smirked in his older brother's general direction.

"Not so silly now, is it?"

"Er... I suppose not," Flash said at last.

After paying for the haircut, the family set out for the clothing store. Along the way, Vincent bumped into someone familiar.

"Sorry," he said.

"No, it's fine... Vincent?!"

The person Vincent ran into was Sunset Shimmer, now fifteen years old and wearing a light purple shirt with a red and yellow sun on it, an orange skirt with yellow and purple stripes, and a black jacket.

"Sunset?" asked Vincent, just as surprised once he recognized her.

"Oh, my gosh, Vincent!" To his surprise, Sunset pulled him into a tight hug, making him blush. "I really missed you."

"So did I, Sunset," said Vincent, returning the hug.

"I love your new haircut," said Sunset. "It's very handsome."

Vincent blushed even redder. "Th-thanks," he said shyly. Flash looked away enviously.

"Oh! Hello there, Flash," said Sunset, quickly acknowledging his presence. "You too, Mrs. Sentry."

"Hello, Sunset," said Lullaby. "Where's your mother?"

At that moment, Celestia came in with some bags full of sweets.

"Hello," she said cheerfully. Then she took a look at Vincent.

"I rather like this new hairdo of yours, Vincent," said Celestia. "It makes you look smart and adorable."

Vincent giggled shyly and said his thanks.

"Ahem!" Flash was looking very jealous at his brother's new popularity.

"What's wrong, Flash?" asked Vincent.

"Don't we have to get some new clothes for Vincent?" asked Flash, trying not to sound jealous.

"Alright, jealous heart," chuckled Lullaby. "C'mon, Vincent; we better get going."

"It was nice to see you and your mom again, Sunset," said Vincent.

"Same here," said Sunset.

"I look forward to seeing you at Canterlot High," said Celestia. "Of course, you'll have to refer to me as 'Principal' or 'ma'am'."

"Of course, ma'am," said Vincent. And on that note, both families parted ways.

"What's with the attitude?" asked Vincent to Flash.

"What attitude?"

"Well, you looked jealous when Sunset hugged me."

"So?"

"What's the problem with it?"

Flash just sighed with annoyance. "Never mind, Vincent."

Soon they got to the clothing store.

"Once we get inside," said Lullaby, "Vincent, you can make the decisions on what you want, and I'll help you if you need it."

"Thanks, mom," said Vincent. Lullaby and her two songs walked inside, the door ringing the bell as they entered.

"Welcome," said a nearby attendant. She was a woman in her late twenties with orange eyes with moderate persian blue eyeshadow, and her hair was vermillion with shades of amber, tangelo, fuchsia and orchid.

"Good day, Miss Saddles," said Lullaby. "We're here to buy Vincent some new clothes."

"For school, I see," said Miss Saddles. "Splendid!" she added, taking Flash by the arm. "Come with me, Vincent. Rarity will-"

"Uh, I'm Vincent," the younger brother pointed out. "That's Flash."

"Oh!" said Miss Saddles, looking a little embarrassed. "Er, yes, I knew that. Terribly sorry for the mix-up. I'm Sassy Saddles, owner of Canterlot Carousel."

"Nice to meet you, Miss Saddles."

"Now, if you'll follow me, young Vincent - Rarity will help you pick out your new outfit."

"Thank you," said Vincent. Then a name quickly registered in his head. "Wait, Rarity?" he said out loud.

"Somebody call for me?" a voice called out. Then out came a sixteen-year-old girl with styled indigo hair and blue eyes. She wore a pale blue shirt, a pale purple skirt, a dark purple belt, dark purple boots, and a yellow bracelet on each wrist.

"Are you Rarity?" asked Vincent. "Flash told me about you and your incident with the Diamond..."

"Oh my stars!" exclaimed Rarity. "You're Flash's little brother, Vincent van Colt! Rarity Belle, at your service," she added, quickly shaking his hand.

"...Dogs. Ahem. The pleasure is mine," said Vincent, feeling a bit awkward. Hopefully, he thought, Rarity won't notice my new haircut.

"And what a dazzling haircut you have as well!"

Crud, Vincent thought with annoyance. "Er... thanks," he said.

"Think nothing of it," said Rarity. "Now then, Vincent; where shall we start?"

Vincent looked at the selection of clothes.

"Hmm... I want to go for a formal look, but not too formal. I'm not the person who likes showing off."

"Might I suggest starting with a white shirt?"

"Okay then. I'm a bit tall for my age, so my shirt size is around medium or large."

"Arms up!"

Vincent raised his arms so they were nearly parallel to the floor, and was surprised as Rarity began taking measurements.

"What're you doing?"

"Taking measurements for your clothing," explained Rarity. Once that was done, she soon found a white dress shirt for Vincent.

"Try this on," she said.

"Alright," said Vincent. "Do I have the take the shirt I'm wearing off?"

"Well, if you're trying on a new shirt, then yes," said Rarity. "But don't worry, I won't be looking."

"Thank goodness," said Vincent. Quickly, he took off his shirt - a gray one - and put on the long-sleeved white dress shirt before buttoning it up.

"Okay Rarity, you can look now."

Rarity opened her eyes.

"Well?" asked Vincent. "How do I look?"

"Quite dazzling," said Rarity. "Although, I think you could do with a black necktie."

"I do?"

"Yes indeed," said Rarity, picking out a black tie. She handed it to Vincent, who simply looked at it.

"I... I can't tie a neck tie," he admitted sheepishly. "I'm not used to wearing them."

"Allow me," said Rarity. After a minute, she straightened Vincent's tie and made sure it fit.

"Thanks," said Vincent. "So what else would I need?"

"You, Vincent, need a vest," said Rarity. "What color would you prefer?"

"Yellow," Vincent said almost immediately.

"Coming right up," said Rarity. "Oh, and if I may ask, why yellow?"

"Mm, I dunno," Vincent shrugged. "I just like the color yellow."

"Hmm, fair enough," conceded Rarity, and she looked through the vests to find one in yellow. At last, she found one.

"This is the last yellow one we have at the moment," she said. Rarity handed it over to Vincent, who then put it on and buttoned it up.

He turned around to look in the mirror.

"Not too bad," he said to himself.

"You look quite stunning in that outfit," said Rarity.

"Couldn't agree more," said Miss Saddles, having just come in. "If you were only a little bit older, I would consider asking you on a date."

"Uh... okay," said Vincent, "but I don't feel I'm ready for dating just yet."

Flash and Lullaby were allowed to come in and see how Vincent was getting on.

"Not too shabby," said Flash.

"My little guy looks so handsome," said Lullaby. Once again, Vincent blushed whilst Flash looked away with envy.

"Oh, hello there, Flash," said Rarity. "How have things been for you this summer?"

"They've been pretty cool," said Flash. "I see you've taken up a job here."

"I needed to make some extra money," explained Rarity. "Besides, Miss Saddles was holding an internship here."

"Any other interns working here?" asked Vincent.

"The only other intern I know of is Suri Polomare," said Rarity, with a hint of disgust in her voice. "All I can say is that I'm glad she doesn't attend Canterlot High."

According to Rarity, Suri Polomare was an exchange student at seventeen from Manhattan, New York, but instead of attending Canterlot High School, Suri was attending Crystal Prep Academy as a senior student.

"Well, anyway," said Vincent, "Canterlot High is where I'll start attending first thing on Monday."

"Well, that is interesting," said Rarity. "We may be able to interact more often."

Youtube Video

Before long, after paying for Vincent's new clothes, it was time for them to go home. Then Lullaby remembered something.

"Vincent," she said, "do you remember our trip to the optometrist?"

"Yeah, I do," said Vincent. "Why do you ask, mom?"

Whilst Lullaby had generally good eyesight when Vincent was born, in the past fourteen years since, her eyesight had started to go bad and she had to wear glasses. When he was younger, Vincent had bad eyesight and by the time he was in middle school, he needed to wear glasses in order to see what was written on the whiteboard in his classes. Flash, Fictionary, and Page Turner, however, all had perfect 20/20 vision.

"The doctor prescribed some new glasses for you," said Lullaby.

"You mean those Harry Potter-styled glasses I wanted?" asked Vincent.

"The very ones," replied Lullaby. "They're expected to arrive to you today."

"Alright!" cheered Vincent happily.

When they got home, they went inside the house. Fictionary was there in the living room with something on the table.

"This just came in," she said. "I think it's for Vincent."

It was a small package. She handed it over to Vincent.

"Thanks, Fictionary," he said, accepting it. She looked up at her older brother.

"Whoa!" she cried. "I almost didn't recognize you at first with your new look."

"You like it?" asked Vincent as he opened the package.

"Sure do," said Fictionary. "Maybe with what's in there, you'll look even better."

Vincent opened the package and could not believe what he saw. It was a pair of glasses, resembling the ones Harry Potter wore. Eagerly, Vincent unfolded the glasses temples and put them on his face. He looked at his reflection on a nearby window.

"Wow," he said. "I look amazing."

"You remind me a bit of John Lennon." said Page Turner.

"Is it cause of the hair and the glasses?" asked Vincent.

"A bit."

"Well, the only difference is that John didn't have blue hair," said Lullaby, running her finger down her youngest son's hair. Vincent just chuckled.

AUGUST 2, 2038

"But hold on a minute," said Dawn. "Didn't you say that when a girl saw you, she squealed and fainted?"

"Oh, how could I have forgotten?" Vincent realized. "That occurred whilst on the trip home from Canterlot Carousel; I didn't know it at the time, but that was when the girl I later knew as Blossomforth had this, erm... unhealthy crush on me."

"This caused trouble for us later on," added Sunset. "But of course, that's a story for later."

"I bet you've got a lot of interesting stories to tell," said Dawn.

"You sure bet we do," said Vincent. "There are some events we're proud of, but there are others that we wish we might have done differently."

"Like what?" asked Dawn.

"Well, for one," said Sunset, "I was with Flash for some time before I eventually became your father's girlfriend."

"Why did you date uncle Flash?" asked Dawn. For all the time she knew her mother, Dawn never imagined Sunset and Flash having had a relationship before they married Vincent and Twilight, respectively.

"Because I was too scared to ask your father out on a date at the time," explained Sunset. "He was only seven months younger than me - and he still is, to this day - and if people saw me dating what they'd believe to be a kid, I'd probably be a laughingstock. Not helping was that Starlight and Trixie were still tormenting me a lot at the time. So I dated Flash to try and look more mature, but..."

Sunset trailed off again and closed her eyes with a sigh.

"But what?" asked Dawn.

"I did something horrible," said Sunset quietly. "And he dumped me."

Dawn was rather shocked by what her mother had said, but she understood now about the warnings she had been given before.

"Gee, mom, that's... awful," she said at last. "What was it you did that made uncle Flash dump you?"

"It's a bit complicated, Dawn," said Vincent, before turning to Sunset. "It involves your mother insulting me."

Just then, the telephone rang.

"I got it," said Sunset. She picked up the receiver and asked who was calling.

"Hi there, Sunset," a slight British accent called.

"Oh, hey, Comet," said Sunset. "What's up?"

"Nothing much," said Comet Tail. "Since we've the day off tomorrow, we thought of coming over."

"Really?" said Sunset. "That is good news. I'll let my husband and daughter know."

"Okay. See you tomorrow."

"You too, Comet. Bye." With that, Sunset hung up the phone.

"Comet Tail and his clan are coming over tomorrow," she told her family.

"Hooray!" cheered Dawn.

"We'd better tell Flash," said Vincent. "I reckon that's something he'll want to know."

"I agree," said Sunset. Both she and Vincent had a feeling that tomorrow was once more going to be interesting.

Love is Blind Track 2 - Oo-Wee

Early the next morning, the family awoke to the sunlight peeking through their windows. The only exception was Dawn, she was already up and awake.

Another great day, she thought happily. She then went to the kitchen to fix herself some breakfast. She decided to go for buttered toast and orange juice.

Eventually, the rest of the family came into the kitchen.

"Morning, mom," said Dawn when Sunset came in. "You too, dad."

"Morning, sweetheart," said Sunset.

"Morning, kiddo," said Vincent.

"Everyone have a good sleep?" asked Dawn.

"Yep," said Vincent. "Other than putting up with some Sunny snores."

"Oh you," chuckled Sunset, playfully punching Vincent's shoulder. "I don't really snore."

"It can be heard for miles, though!"

Flash laughed upon hearing his brother and sister-in-law playfully bickering.

"Some things never change," he mused. Just then, there was a knocking at the door.

"That must be Comet Tail and family," said Vincent. "They're early today."

Vincent went over and opened the door.

"Morning, everyone," said Song Cue cheerfully.

"Hope we're not too early," said Comet.

"Not at all," said Vincent. "Come right in."

Comet Tail and his family came inside.

"It's not often you come over for breakfast."

"I don't even remember last time we came over for breakfast," said Comet Tail. "I think it was some time after Mars was born..."

"No, it was later than that," said Song Cue.

"Is it story time yet?" asked Dawn.

"She was curious to how I got my look in high school," Vincent explained.

"Really?" asked Song Cue.

"He must've knocked out a lot of girls without trying," said Venus.

Vincent just rolled his eyes.

"She's just teasing," said Song Cue.

"That reminds me of when high school started for me too," said Comet Tail. "Why don't you tell them, Vincent?"

"Very well," said Vincent. "This is how it begins..."

AUGUST 22, 2011

"Vincent? Wake up, little brother! It's your first day of high school!"

Vincent groaned sleepily as Flash shook him away.

"Not now, Flash," muttered Vincent. "Five more minutes..."

"Come on, Vincent!" said Flash. "Sunset will be waiting for you."

Vincent wasn't sleepy anymore!

"Sunset?! Where is she?"

"She'll be at school, Vince," laughed Flash. "But not for at least another couple of hours."

"Well, what are we waiting for?" asked Vincent. He quickly threw the covers off and went to get showered. Flash looked on after his brother left.

"He's almost wrapped around her finger," he said.

Once Vincent was ready, they went to the kitchen for breakfast.

"Ah, there's my high school boys!" smiled Lullaby as Flash and Vincent entered.

"Morning, mom," said Vincent.

"It feels like yesterday when Flash began elementary school," said Lullaby. "I remember when he didn't want to go and kept hugging my leg..."

"Mom!" protested Flash, flushing red with embarrassment. Vincent and Fictionary just giggled.

"He probably wants to see his new girlfriend," teased Fictionary. Now it was Vincent's turn to blush, which made Flash look a little uneasy.

"They're just friends, that's all," Flash said, a little too hastily.

"Er, thanks for the save, Flash," said Vincent. He wondered why he blurted that out loud, but chose not to dwell on it.

"Don't forget, boys," said Page Turner. "Later tonight, I'll need you at the book store."

"Okay, dad," said Flash.

"We're willing to help you, dad," said Vincent.

After breakfast was finished, Flash and Vincent both headed off to the nearest tramway station.

"So I'm gonna be taking the train to school from now on?" asked Vincent.

"Yep," said Flash. "It's a custom for CHS students that began when it was first opened."

When the brothers arrived at the station, Vincent noticed Song Cue and Orange Sherbet on the platform.

"Hi there," he called out to them.

"Hi Vincent," said Song Cue. She walked up to Vincent and they hugged.

"That a new look for you?" asked Orange as he and Vincent greeted each other.

"Yep," said Vincent. "What d'you think?"

"You look rather stunning," said Song Cue.

"Almost like John Lennon." said Orange.

"Thanks," replied Vincent. "How have things been for you lately?"

"Pretty well," said Song Cue. After a couple of minutes of catching up, there was the sound of a bell and their train came to a stop by the platform.

"Well, off we go," said Flash.

"Next stop: school," said Orange.

"Not for several stops," giggled Song Cue. As the four entered the train, they noticed a pair of familiar faces.

"Rainbow Dash! Fluttershy!" exclaimed Vincent. The two girls embraced their friend with a hug.

"Oh, it's so good to see you again," said Fluttershy.

"Yeah, what's up, Vince?" asked Rainbow Dash.

"Nothing too much," said Vincent. "What do you think of my new look?"

"Oh my!" exclaimed Fluttershy. "Did you get a haircut?"

"I sure did," said Vincent. "It's a mop top."

"Mop top?" asked Rainbow Dash. "What's that?"

"A haircut inspired by the Beatles," explained Orange Sherbet.

"Oh," said Rainbow Dash.

"The Beatles?" asked Fluttershy. "Didn't they play at the Concert for Bangladesh?"

"Well, technically, two of them did," corrected Vincent.

"Why not all four?"

"I heard that it's due to legal issues among the members, Dash."

Suddenly, the train came to a stop. When the doors opened, one of the passengers getting on was none other than Twilight Sparkle.

"Hi guys," she said.

"Twilight!" said Flash happily. "Great to see you again."

Twilight and Flash hugged, and then she did the same for Vincent.

"I missed you two so much," she said.

"We hadn't seen each other for over two months," said Vincent, "and with Flash, probably longer!"

"Sounds like Flash has a crush on you," giggled Fluttershy. Vincent covered his mouth to prevent laughing.

"I d-do not!" protested Flash, blushing. Twilight also went red.

At that moment, they could hear the squeal of the brakes.

"Now arriving at Canterlot High School. Please mind the gap between the train and the platform."

"Looks like we're here," said Song Cue. The train came to a stop, and the seven friends walked off and onto the platform.

"I can't believe this," said Vincent to himself. "Canterlot High School..."

Then Vincent could see a familiar face away from the platform.

"Hey, Twilight!" he said. "I see Comet Tail!"

"So it is," said Twilight.

"Who's that with him?" asked Vincent. He was referring to a girl about Twilight's age with dark purple eyes covered by black thick-rimmed glasses, brilliant amaranth hair with purple and grayish violet highlights, large eyebrows, and wearing a dark gray sweater.

"That's Moon Dancer, my best friend from Canterlot Elementary," explained Twilight.

"They look kind of mad at each other for some reason," remarked Vincent.

"I think we better see what," said Twilight.

"Hey guys," said Vincent, catching their attention.

"Oh! Vincent!" exclaimed Comet Tail. "I hardly recognize you!"

"I got a new haircut," explained Vincent. "Like it?"

"You look great," said Comet Tail.

"Hold up a second; you're Vincent van Colt, aren't you?" asked Moon Dancer.

"Erm, yes. Did Twilight-"

"Tell me about you? She did." She took Vincent's hand and shook it. "I'm Moon Dancer, and that other boy is...?"

"Comet Tail."

"Good to see you, Moon," said Twilight, giving her friend a hug. "But what were you and Comet arguing over?"

"I thought I'd lost a textbook for school and she says I took it from her," said Comet Tail.

"Lemme see that," said Twilight, taking the book from Comet. "It reads, 'Property of Comet Tail'. Where's yours, Moon Dancer?"

The red-haired girl looked into her book bag. "Oh!" she said. "I nearly forgot it was in here! So sorry about this, Comet. An honest mistake anybody could've made."

"Oh, it's fine," said Comet. "It's a good thing I labeled my books in case somebody finds them for me."

"I should consider that for the future," said Moon. "Are you and Vincent-"

"Freshmen? We are," replied the mop-topped boy.

"So am I," said Song Cue.

Comet Tail heard Song Cue's voice and looked over to her.

"Are... you Song Cue?" he asked shyly.

"Why, yes, I am," replied Song Cue. "And you must be Comet Tail."

"Erm, yes, I am. Hello."

"It's very nice to meet you," said Song Cue, shaking Comet Tail's hand.

"Y-y-you t-too," replied Comet, his face red with shyness. By God, she's pretty, he thought to himself.

"Never had a girl shake your hand before, Comet Tail?" asked Rainbow Dash in a cheeky way.

"Oh, leave him, Dash," said Vincent. "I reckon he's just shy."

"I know what that's like," said Fluttershy.

"You might want to hurry along," said Moon Dancer. "Freshmen orientation is about to start."

"It is?" gasped Vincent. "Come on, guys; we better get going!" And he quickly raced toward the school building.

"Wait for us!" called Orange Sherbet.

Soon, they were seated in the gym for orientation. Among the freshmen were three more of Twilight's and Moon Dancer's friends from elementary school - Minuette, Lemon Hearts, and Twinkleshine.

"Do you see that Vincent van Colt?" whispered Lemon Heart, the girl with cerulean hair and raspberry eyes.

"I do," said Minuette, who had braces, moderate blue hair with persian bluish gray highlights and sapphire eyes. "He looks so cute!"

"I hope he shares a class with us," said Twinkleshine. She had curly pink hair and electric blue eyes. All three girls were the same age as Moon Dancer and Twilight.

"You three are being so silly," chuckled Moon Dancer. "I wouldn't be caught flirting with boys."

"You're just jealous that none want to flirt with you," teased Minuette. Moon Dancer just rolled her eyes.

They stopped talking when Celestia spoke up.

"Good morning, freshmen, and welcome to Canterlot High School," she said. "I am Principal Celestia McCracken. My sister Vice-Principal Luna Faust and I hope that you have a wonderful four years here at CHS."

This was met with some applause from the students before Celestia raised her hand for silence.

"Would you care to say a few words, Luna?"

Luna stood up.

"I'd like to make a reminder," she said, "that bullying, and other forms of delinquency will result in detention, suspension, or an automatic expulsion.

"With that said, I would like to introduce some of our faculty. First, there's Miss Octavia Melody, our drama-slash-music teacher."

"I've heard of her from my mother," whispered Vincent to Comet. "She was part of the Canterlot Orchestra."

"No way," said Comet.

"Next," said Luna, "we've got Coach Spitfire, our gym teacher." Spitfire was in her mid-thirties with dark orange eyes and vivid orange hair with light amber streaks.

"She's the leader of the Canterlot Wondercolts team," said another freshman named Fleetfoot, who had light gray hair and fuchsia eyes. "I heard her grandpa served in the Second World War, hence her name."

"Ohhh, I didn't hear that!" Minuette winced, covering her ears.

"It's okay, Min," assured Lemon Hearts. "It has nothing to do with you-know-what."

"Next we have Discord," said Luna, "the science teacher." She referred to an eccentric middle-aged man in his late forties with red pupils in yellow eyes, very dark gray hair backed with white eyebrows and a goatee, and a prominent fang. Discord wore a most bizarre suit with patches of amber gray, dark reddish brown, moderate amaranth, arctic blue, yellow, light blue, persian blue, light green, and light brown, as well as mismatching shoes.

"He reminds me a bit of that one doctor from Back to the Future," whispered Comet Tail.

"Mr. Discord's a Star Trek fanatic," said Moon Dancer. "He's particularity interested in The Next Generation."

A few hours later, it was lunchtime. Vincent, with lunch tray in his hands, saw Sunset sitting at a table and so he walked over.

"Hi Sunset," he said. "Mind if I sit here?"

"Go right ahead," said Sunset.

"Thanks," said Vincent, sitting down.

"Glad you could join us, Vincent," said Flash. He, too, was also sitting at the table Sunset was at. At that moment, Comet Tail came up.

"Hey, Comet. Why don't you join us?" asked Vincent.

"Sure," said Comet Tail, sitting down. Soon, they were joined by Twilight, Song Cue, Orange Sherbet, Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, and Soarin.

"Hey there, little buddy," said Soarin to Vincent. "Nice to see you again."

"You too, Soarin," said Vincent. "What have you been up to?"

"Soarin's the captain of the Wondercolts soccer team," explained Rainbow Dash. "I'm also part of it as well."

"Wow, really?" exclaimed Orange.

"That's great!" said Fluttershy. "Songs, what do you make of that?"

"Hmm?" Song Cue had been looking at Comet Tail, making him feel shy, so she hadn't heard her cousin's question.

"Soarin and I are on the Wondercolts soccer team," Rainbow Dash repeated.

"Oh, that is wonderful news!" said Song Cue.

After several minutes of talking with each other and exchanging news, Moon Dancer walked by.

"Oh, hey there, Moon Dancer!" called Twilight. "You coming to sit down with us?"

Moon turned to look at Twilight. "No, I just finished lunch, so I figured I'd stop by the library for a while before the next class."

"Oh, I see," said Twilight. "Well, maybe tomorrow."

Moon was about to walk off again before something came to her. "Oh, and Vincent?"

"Yeah?"

"Watch out for Minuette, Lemon Hearts and Twinkleshine. They're nice girls and all, but I reckon they're bound to get your attention, so keep that in mind."

"Oh, thanks for the tip, Moon Dancer. See you around."

With that, Moon Dancer walked off.

"Er, Twilight?" asked Vincent. "What did Moon mean by them 'getting my attention'?"

"I think they might try flirting with you," said Twilight.

"Flirting with me?" Vincent went red whilst Sunset looked a little uneasy. Soarin and Rainbow Dash snickered.

A little while later, Vincent was on his way to class when he ran into somebody else.

"Hey, watch where you're going!" It was Starlight Glimmer he had bumped into.

"Oh no," groaned Vincent. "Not you again!"

Starlight took a closer look at Vincent. "Well, well," she smirked. "If it isn't Vincent van Colt. I hardly recognized you with that haircut and those glasses."

"Thanks," muttered Vincent. "Now could you get out of my way?"

Disgruntled, Starlight allowed Vincent to pass by. As she walked away, she silently smirked to herself.

At last, it was the end of the school day.

"Well, today was certainly eventful," Vincent was saying to Flash.

"You said it," said Flash.

"Mr. Discord is so weird," said Sunset. "How did they manage to hire him?"

"He's a bit mad, yeah," said Comet Tail, "but he's bloody brilliant at what he does."

"Coach Spitfire is so awesome!" said Rainbow Dash.

"Bet you wish she was your mom," teased Flash.

"Ha! That's a clever one, Sentry!" said a female voice from behind. Rainbow Dash groaned with annoyance. Coming towards them was an older looking girl with purple eyes and long black hair with red and yellow streaks. She wore black shorts, a green gym shirt that bared her midriff and a denim jacket.

"Blimey, she's pretty big," muttered Comet. Twilight elbowed him on the side. "B-but not as an insult," Comet quickly corrected himself.

"None taken," chuckled the girl, patting Comet on the head. "I get it all the time."

"Dash, do you two know each other?" asked Vincent.

"Yes, Vincent, we do... unfortunately," sulked Rainbow Dash. "Everyone, this is my big sister, Prism Strike."

"Nice to meet you," said Prism Strike.

"Rainbow Dash doesn't seem happy to see you," said Twilight. "Why is that?"

"Because she likes reminding me of past incidents I'd rather forget," said Rainbow Dash. "Like the time I rode my first bike when I was five."

"Oh, come now, Dashie," chuckled Prism. "It wasn't that bad."

"Easy for you to say. People called me 'Crash' after my first mishap!"

Twilight was looking into one of her textbooks, but wasn't watching where she was going. At that moment, Math Equation was walking by. The next thing both knew, they were on their rear ends on the pavement.

"Oof!" cried Twilight.

"Sorry about that, miss!" said Math.

"Just be more careful in the future," said Twilight.

"I will," said Math. "Wait, you're from arithmetic, aren't you? Fourth period."

"Yes. Yes, I am," said Twilight. "Twilight Sparkle is my name, and yours is...?"

"Math Equation."

"Well, nice meeting with you, Math," said Twilight.

"You too," said Math. "Oh, and did you want to hang out some time?"

"That would be nice," said Twilight. "What day did you have in mind?"

"How about Sunday?"

"Sounds good to me."

"Okay, I'll see you then, Twilight."

"See you," said Twilight, and they parted ways. What neither noticed - but Vincent did - was the envious glare on the face of Flash Sentry...

Youtube Video

Love is Blind Track 3 - Apple Scruffs

SEPTEMBER 6, 2011

"Good morning, students," said Celestia through the intercom, "and happy Tuesday. I'd like to announce that the evening of Friday the 30th marks our annual Fall Formal. There will be dancing and music, and I'd like to point out that smoking, drugs and alcohol will not be tolerated at the Formal. Any student caught with these illegal substances will receive severe consequences. For today's lunch, it will be an Italian special with your choice of spaghetti and meatballs, pepperoni pizza, or vegetarian's lasagna, along with breadsticks and gelato. Have a nice day, CHS."

Vincent van Colt was walking to his first class of the day; music history with Octavia Melody in the auditorium. Some other students he knew that were also in that class included Song Cue, Twilight, Vinyl Scratch, and a French exchange student called Watermelody, a sophomore, who had light green hair, grayish fuschia eyes, and was rarely seen without her red beret.

Although Flash wasn't in the same class as Vincent, one of his friends and fellow musician, Brawly Beats, was. He was a junior with opal hair and eyes, and a tendency to be extremely wild and disruptive at the worst possible moments. Despite Brawly's reputation, he and Vincent got along very nicely, more so when the former realized that the latter also had an interest in 60s rock music like the Beatles and the Who.

"Good morning, class," said Octavia just after the bell rang.

"Good morning, Miss Melody," her students replied.

"Since yesterday was Labor Day," said Octavia, handing out the sign-up sheet to Watermelody, "we'll start off class by discussing our plans for the rest of the month, and then I shall be discussing the Fall Formal before we delve into the Renaissance Period."

Just then, a male student raised his hand.

"Yes, what is it, Thunderbass?" asked Octavia.

"If you don't have a date by Fall Formal," said Thunderbass in a cheeky tone, "I'm still available."

Octavia blushed as she coughed.

"I think you should take it as a 'no'," said Vincent to Thunderbass. "There's plenty of fish in the sea after all."

"I know," said Thunderbass, "But I have a thing for smart, beautiful girls. Even if they're older than me."

"Surely, Thunderbass, there are more subtle ways of hooking up with girls?" asked Vincent.

"Hey, I'm a guitarist, not a fisherman. And it's pronounced like B-A-S-E."

Octavia cleared her throat sternly, shutting them up quickly.

"I appreciate your offers, Mr. Bass," she said, sounding a bit flustered, "but I would prefer if you would put a lid on your flirting until after class."

"Yes, Miss Melody," said Thunderbass. Octavia wasn't used to guys flirting with her, especially if they were her students.

"Now then," said Octavia, "you may have heard Principal McCracken's announcement about the Fall Formal. It's a tradition that has been with Canterlot High School since its initial founding in 1960. To put it simply, the Fall Formal is a dance."

"Dancing is for sissies," muttered Brawly Beats.

"I heard that, young man," scolded Octavia. That shut Brawly up right here and then.

"Now then," Octavia continued, "when it comes to dancing, one must allow his or her body to breathe."

"Isn't that what the nose is for?"

"Well, yes, Miss Sparkle, but I was being metaphorical here."

Twilight blushed a bit as some students chuckled at her joke.

"For a practice," said Octavia, "I would like you to come up and demonstrate any dancing skills you may have to music."

She then walked over to an Apple laptop computer resting before the edge of the stage, opened iTunes, and then picked a music track. It was "A Leaf" from Working Classical.

As the music began, Octavia turned back to her class. "Mr. Sentry?" she asked Vincent.

"Y-yes, ma'am?" he asked, surprised at being called upon.

"Would you care to show the class a dance of your own?"

"By myself, or with a partner?"

"A partner would be preferred," said Octavia. "Miss Sparkle, why don't you join Mr. Sentry over here?"

"Me?" asked Twilight. Confused, she stood up and walked up next to Vincent.

"Now what?" asked Vincent.

"Now," said Octavia, "you, Vincent, take your partner's left hand with your right, and then your left hand on her waist."

"I'd never danced with anyone before," whispered Vincent to Twilight, as he did as instructed.

"Let's just hope it never gets out of this auditorium," agreed Twilight. Sure, she liked Vincent, but only as a friend and no more.

"And then," said Octavia, "you begin dancing."

Nervously, Vincent took a few steps to the side and Twilight followed him.

"Aah!" cried Twilight. "Vincent, you stepped on my foot!"

"Sorry!"

"Always a few troubles on the first try," said Octavia. After that initial blip, Vincent's moves were improving a bit. As they did so, he began having a little fantasy of his own...

***

In his fantasy world, Vincent was dancing in a field... with Sunset Shimmer.

"Oh, Vincent," said Sunset. "Where did you learn to dance?"

"I guess it just comes from practice," said Vincent innocently.

"You're so modest, my dear Vincent," Sunset giggled. Then she wrapped her arms around him and batted her eyelids.

"I love you, Vincent."

Vincent blushed. "I love you too, my lovely Sunset." He then stroked her face, also making Sunset blush.

With that, the two leaned in for a kiss. But just before their lips could touch...

***

"Vincent?!"

Vincent snapped out of his fantasy. Instead of a field with Sunset, he was back in the auditorium with Twilight, staring at him in shock. Several students began to snicker. Out of embarrassment, both Vincent and Twilight returned to their seats. Octavia then stopped the music on the laptop.

"Erm, thank you, Twilight and Vincent," she said, "for that interesting display of dancing."

"You're welcome... I guess," said Twilight.

The rest of the class was uneventful to say the least, unless you count a student or two falling asleep as uneventful.

Soon, Vincent was in his study period. Every week, from Tuesday to Friday, between the first or second period and brunch, there is a twenty-five minute study period so Canterlot High students can either catch up on their homework or study for an upcoming test. On this day, Vincent was in Discord's classroom - his third period class for science - and with him were Comet Tail, Twilight, and Moon Dancer. If you were to ask Vincent, he'd claim that it almost felt like a cruel twist of fate as three certain girls were also in the room with him.

Minuette, Twinkleshine, and Lemon Hearts were whispering to each other about something.

"That Fall Formal will be so much fun!" said Minuette, giggling excitedly.

"All we need is a handsome date," said Lemon Hearts.

"Maybe Vincent could take us," suggested Twinkleshine.

Unfortunately, Vincent had heard them and felt his heart beat faster as he went a deep shade of red.

"Vincent?" asked Comet. "Are you okay?"

"Er, yeah," said Vincent. Twilight and Moon Dancer weren't convinced; the former had nearly received a kiss from him and both she and Vincent were embarrassed over it, and the fact that three of her friends were flirting with him didn't help matters. Moon Dancer rolled her eyes and decided to speak with them.

"Girls, could I have a word?"

"Sure. What word would you like?" asked Lemon Hearts.

"Ha ha, very funny. But seriously; could you please watch what you say around Vincent?" asked Moon Dancer. "You're making him rather - how do I put this - nervous and uncomfortable."

"We're sorry," said Minuette. "We didn't mean to, but we can't help ourselves. He's so cute!"

Vincent overheard this compliment, and fainted.

"Oh dear," said Discord. "Looks like poor Mr. Sentry's had too much work to deal with."

"No, sir. He's just fainted," said Moon Dancer, before casting a glare at Minuette. She had a tendency to speak before she thought.

"Oh," said Discord. "Just leave him there for a bit."

"N-no," groaned Vincent, standing up again. "I'm fine. I... just need some air for a bit."

After getting a pass from Discord, Vincent hastily walked into the nearest boy's restroom. He looked at himself in the mirror over the sink.

"Man oh man oh man!" he cried to himself. Without thinking, he removed his glasses, turned on the taps and began splashing his face with water. After about half a minute, Vincent began taking deep breaths as the water ran.

"What is it with these girls falling for me?" he asked. "Sure, I've got nice looks, but it doesn't mean I like flirting with girls. It isn't like I'm hogging them for myself..."

He then began to think of a particular girl he fancied. Lovely red and yellow hair, beautiful cyan eyes, and her smile made him feel happy inside and out.

"Sunset Shimmer..." he muttered. Then a realization hit him; "I've got to ask her out to the Formal!"

SEPTEMBER 9, 2011

A few days later, it was lunch time.

"This Fall Formal business is crazy, isn't it?" said Comet to Vincent.

"How do you know?"

"Going out to an evening dance with someone of the opposite gender; what're they teaching us?"

"Maybe not to be shy around girls?" shrugged Vincent.

"Oh, shut up."

"Want some advice?" asked Flash.

"What sort of advice?" asked Vincent.

"Advice on asking girls out for the Formal," said Flash. "My first tip is that you don't break out into a panic; just keep calm and be patient."

"Sounds easy enough," said Comet Tail.

"What could go wrong with that?" asked Vincent.

"Who are you going to ask to the Formal, Flash?" asked Comet.

"Twilight, of course," said Flash. "She's nice, smart, and pretty; what more could a guy ask for? What about you guys?"

"I-I-I'd like to g-go with S-Song Cue," stuttered Comet.

"Sunset," said Vincent almost immediately.

Gee, Vincent, thought Comet. You're so confident with your answers that you answer almost immediately.

"I figured that's what you guys would pick," said Flash.

At that moment, Comet Tail noticed Song Cue at a table.

"Go for it," whispered Vincent. "She's right there. Ask her."

"What if she says no?" whispered Comet Tail.

"No time to dwell on 'what ifs'," said Vincent. "Just go for it."

"Alright," said Comet. With that, he walked over to Song Cue.

"H-hi th-there," he said nervously.

"Oh hello, Comet Tail," said Song Cue sweetly.

"It's... er... a lovely day, isn't it?" Comet asked, hoping to engage in small talk before jumping into asking her out.

"It certainly is," smiled Song Cue.

Comet Tail was trying his hardest to bring up the Formal, but looking at Song Cue's kind, beautiful face made the poor boy at a loss for words.

"Um, Comet?" asked Song Cue, sounding concerned. "Are you okay?"

But before he could answer, the bell rang, indicating it was time for the next class to begin.

Saved by the bell, thought Comet with somewhat relief. He hastily picked up his stuff and walked off, leaving Song Cue confused.

"Sorry about him, Song Cue," called Vincent. "Comet's a nice guy. He's just rather jumpy."

"I can see," said Song Cue. "Whatever he wanted to say, it doesn't look like he had the confidence to do so."

Over the next two weeks, Vincent tried his hardest to ask Sunset to the Formal. However, every time they were in the same room, either one of them would get distracted by something or someone else, or Vincent was so delved into a topic that the Formal never came up to him. Most of the time, they were with a group of friends, and Vincent thought that asking Sunset in front of their friends would be embarrassing.

Youtube Video

SEPTEMBER 26, 2011

"Four days until the Formal," said Comet Tail during the brunch period. "At this rate, Vincent, we'll be the only freshmen without a date."

"Just keep the faith, Comet," assured Vincent. "Twilight got herself a date to the Formal with Math Equation."

"D'you think Flash is taking this well?"

"Well, he was quite upset when she told him she was already taken."

"Eh, he'll probably get over it. Give it a few days at best."

Then the boys came across Twinkleshine, Minuette, and Lemon Hearts.

"Vincent?" called Twinkleshine. "Do you have a moment?"

"Well, sure," replied Vincent. "I got plenty!"

"Hehe, good one," said Minuette. "But seriously. We just wanted to say we're sorry for making you uncomfortable with our flirting."

"Thank you," said Vincent. "Anything else?"

"Are either of you going with anyone to the Formal?" asked Twinkleshine.

"We're going to," said Comet, "but I'm afraid it won't be with any of you."

The three girls felt very sad.

"Are we ugly to you?" asked Lemon Hearts sadly.

"What?! No! Don't be silly!" said Vincent. "I think you're all kind of pretty."

The three girls suddenly cheered up and blushed, giggling.

"He's such a charmer," said Minuette.

"Not like a lot of the jerks we've come across," added Twinkleshine.

"There are other single guys out there," said Vincent.

"Like whom?" asked Lemon Hearts.

"Mmm... there's Brawly Beats," Vincent suggested.

"Flash's drummer?" asked Twinkleshine.

"That's the one," said Vincent. "Why? Do you-"

"-have interest in him?" finished Twinkleshine. "A little wild, sure, but I think with the proper touch, he can be as innocent as a puppy."

"So, you'd like to go out with him to the Formal?"

"If he behaves," said Twinkleshine.

"That just leaves Minuette and me," said Lemon Hearts. But before Vincent could make a suggestion, the bell rang.

"What is it with bells interrupting conversations?" Comet muttered to himself.

"C'mon, girls! We're late!" gasped Twinkleshine, and she ran off with Minuette and Lemon Hearts following.

"We'd better go," said Comet, and he and Vincent headed for Discord's class.

Soon it was lunch hour. Vincent was getting his stuff ready for his next class, and had just stood up when suddenly, Sunset almost ran into him.

"Oh! Vincent!" she cried. "I, uh-"

"It's my fault," said Vincent. Both laughed nervously as they tried to let each other pass.

"Um, why don't you go first?" asked Vincent.

"Sure thing," said Sunset. She was about to walk off, but Vincent quickly called out to her.

"Oh, Sunset?"

"Yeah, Vincent?"

"I was just wondering... if... erm..."

"Yes?"

"I-was-just-wondering-if-you-wanted-to-go-to-the-formal-with-me!" Vincent had said that a little too quickly, leaving Sunset confused.

"What?" she asked. "I didn't catch that."

"Oh," said Vincent. He spoke more slowly and clearly, "I was just wondering; would you like to go to the Fall Formal with me?" That was easy, he thought. What else could go wrong?

"Oh..." Sunset looked away awkwardly. She knew that somebody else had asked her out, and it was someone Vincent knew personally, but she couldn't tell him who now, could she? Not unless she wanted to break his heart, the last thing she ever wanted to do.

"Vincent, I-" she began, choosing her words carefully. "That's very sweet of you, Vincent, but... I'm... sorry. Someone else already asked me, and... well... I said yes."

"Oh..." said Vincent slowly, sounding disappointed. He tried to hide it, but Sunset looked past that and felt bad for putting him down like that.

"That's... fine," said Vincent awkwardly. "G-good for you." And he was about to walk away before Sunset grabbed him by the arm, stopping him.

"Vincent?" said Sunset. "I really am... sorry." She smiled weakly and walked away. Vincent felt as though his heart had been ripped in half.

"Why didn't I ask her sooner?" he sulked. But he didn't have much time to brood on that as somebody else ran into him.

"Oh! Sorry, Vincent!"

Vincent looked to see that Comet Tail had ran into him, followed by Twilight, Rainbow Dash, Applejack and Rarity.

"Comet? Girls? What's going on?" asked Vincent, surprised by the scene.

"It's Comet," explained Twilight.

"I asked Song Cue if she wanted to go," gasped Comet, looking like he was about to cry. "She's so pretty, man; anyway, I ask her, and just as quickly, I scream and run off!"

"Didn't even give her a chance to reply," remarked Applejack.

"I'm so stupid," moaned Comet. "I don't think she'll ever speak to me after that."

"Well, at least she didn't turn you down herself," said Vincent. "Sunset's already taken."

"Well, that helps," said Comet sarcastically.

"By whom?" asked Twilight.

"She didn't say," said Vincent. "Must be keeping it a surprise, I bet. But still, I don't know who I'll go with."

Just then, Rainbow Dash noticed Cloudchaser and Flitter walking by.

"Hi there, girls," she called out to them.

"Hey there, Dash," said Cloudchaser.

"You too, girls," added Flitter. "Vincent and Comet," she said, acknowledging the boys.

"Are they going out with anybody?" asked Vincent.

"Not to my knowledge," said Rainbow Dash. "Thunderlane would've asked one of them out, but he's got the flu."

"That's too bad," said Comet Tail.

That was when Vincent got an idea.

"Hey, girls!" he called out, walking up to them. "Can I ask you something?"

"What is it?" asked Flitter.

"Er, would the both of you be interested in going to the Formal with me and Comet Tail here?" asked Vincent.

"Sure," said Cloudchaser.

"Wait, what?!" Comet exclaimed with surprise.

"We'd love to go with you," said Flitter. "See you boys Friday evening."

Comet just looked to the ground with dismay. To him, it would not end well.

Meanwhile, Song Cue had met up with Fluttershy and Orange Sherbet on her way to their maths period, the former with an expression of confusion on her face.

"I don't understand," Song Cue was saying. "Comet asks me if I wanted to go to the dance, but he runs off before I could say yes."

"I thought I was shy," Fluttershy said to her cousin, "but this takes the cake."

"Well," Orange looked at the girls, "I wouldn't worry about it too much. When you're outside the classroom going home, just tell Comet how you feel about that dance."

"Okay then," said Song Cue. "I'm looking forward to it."

Little did she know was that she would be in for a nasty surprise...

Love is Blind Track 4 - Dance Tonight

SEPTEMBER 30, 2011

It was the evening of the Fall Formal. Flash and Vincent were at home getting themselves ready with the help of Lullaby Strings.

"Mom!" protested Flash. "You've already got my hair looking neat and tidy!"

"Sorry, dear," said Lullaby. "I'm just making extra sure no cowlicks sneak past my watch."

"Quit being such a big baby, Flash," laughed Vincent. Flash shot a sour glare at Vincent.

"Pretty soon, I can bet you'll be asking your dates to marry you," teased Fictionary.

"It'll be a one-time thing," said Vincent firmly. "It's not like we'll be in a love relationship beyond high school."

"Well, we'd best be off," said Flash. "You ready, Vincent?"

"Yeah," his brother replied. With that, the two headed out the door.

Soon, they arrived at Canterlot High School on board the train.

"Well, here we are," said Flash. The first people that Vincent noticed were Soarin and Rainbow Dash.

"Rainbow Dash?" he asked in surprise. "You're going out with Soarin?"

"Sure am," said Rainbow Dash. "Him and me have a lot in common."

"What, does he have an older brother that never lets him live down past incidents?" asked Vincent sarcastically.

Rainbow Dash scowled.

"Actually, I'm an only child," said Soarin.

"Consider yourself lucky," said Rainbow Dash.

"Anyway, I heard Fluttershy's going with Big Macintosh," said Soarin, "and his sister Applejack's going with some guy called Caramel. What about you guys?"

Just then, Comet Tail came in.

"Hey there, Comet," said Vincent. "And to answer your question, Soarin, he and I are dating the sisters Cloudchaser and Flitter."

"In my case, unwillingly," Comet muttered.

"What about you, Flash?" asked Rainbow Dash.

Flash seemed rather uncomfortable talking about it for some reason.

"Hello, boys." Vincent and Comet turned to face Cloudchaser and Flitter, both wearing matching dresses.

"Are you ready for tonight?" asked Cloudchaser.

"I am," said Vincent. "Both of you look ravishing this evening."

"Thanks," said Flitter.

"Ready to go in?" asked Cloudchaser.

"Ready when you are, Cloudchaser," said Vincent. With that, they headed into the school gymnasium.

As he went inside to the party, Vincent thought he saw Sunset Shimmer.

"Hey there, Sunset!" he called out, waving to her. "Old childhood friend," he explained to Cloudchaser.

"Vincent!" called Sunset, waving back. "Hi. I wasn't expecting to see you here."

"You weren't?" asked Vincent. "Who were you expecting?"

"Flash."

Vincent's eyes widened. "FLASH?!? As in, my brother Flash Sentry?!?"

"Why, yes, your brother Flash Sentry," replied Sunset, taken aback by Vincent's outburst. "Why?"

But before Vincent could come up with an answer (it wouldn't have been a pleasant one at that), Flash walked up to Sunset.

"There you are, Sunset," said Flash. Then he noticed Vincent. "Um, surprise?"

"So... Flash," said Vincent, as calmly as possible despite his clenched fist. "I see that you were the one who asked Sunset to the Fall Formal before I could."

How could he have done this to me? Vincent thought bitterly. I thought brothers told each other everything.

"Vincent, please don't be angry," said Sunset. "Flash and I are just friends. Can't we just enjoy the Formal?"

"Fine," said Vincent. But as he walked past them, he shot a glare at Flash and whispered. "I'll deal with you when we get home."

"What's with him this evening?" asked Sunset.

Flash shrugged innocently as if to say "I don't know". But deep down inside, Flash knew what Vincent was upset about.

"Uh, why not head over to the refreshments stand?" he said, hoping to break the tension.

"Sure," said Sunset. She walked over to get some punch, but two other girls were also there, as if they'd been waiting for her.

"Oh no," groaned Sunset. "Not you two."

"Well, if it isn't our good friend Sunset," said Starlight deviously.

"What do you want?"

"It's a shame you had to turn down Vincent's offer just to go with his brother," taunted Trixie. "Some friend you are."

"I didn't mean to upset him," protested Sunset. "It's just that Flash asked me first and I didn't want to reject him and hurt his feelings since he'd missed the chance to ask Twilight out."

"Oh, that is so sad," said Starlight in a mocking tone. "We are so sorry."

Sunset then looked over to where Twilight was. She and Math Equation were laughing and talking together, having a great time.

I wish I'd asked Vincent to go with, she thought.

"Are you alright, Vincent?" asked Cloudchaser. "You seem kind of distracted."

"That weasel," growled Vincent. He was still thinking about Flash.

"Vincent? Vincent!" Cloudchaser repeated.

Vincent snapped out of his thought and looked to his date.

"Huh?" he said. "Oh! Yeah, I'm okay. Just... thinking, that's all."

"Thinking about what?"

"Er, I was thinking that with his skills," said Vincent, "he could start a band."

"That sounds like a great idea," said Cloudchaser. "I bet he'd love to do so."

"Hey there, Vinny, my man!"

That came from Brawly Beats; he was arm in arm with Twinkleshine.

"Hey Brawly," said Vincent. "Having a good time?"

"Totally, dude!"

"I'm so glad you suggested I go with him," said Twinkleshine. "Most students see him as a nuisance, but I think he's really sweet."

She then started petting Brawly Beats' head. He went red as he felt his date's gentle touch. Vincent and Cloudchaser snickered quietly.

Meanwhile, Soarin and Rainbow Dash were by the punch bowl with Fluttershy, Big Macintosh, Applejack, and Caramel. The latter was a boy around the same age as Applejack and Rainbow Dash with grayish brown hair and cerulean eyes.

"Isn't this a great party?" asked Soarin.

"Eeyup," said Big Macintosh.

"I heard Vincent seemed rather upset," said Fluttershy.

"From what I heard, Song Cue's had it worse," said Caramel.

He then motioned over to Comet Tail and Flitter; the latter was enjoying herself, but the former was not. Applejack then looked over to Song Cue. She had been asked at the last moment by Thunderlane, a dark-skinned junior with light gold eyes and light cyanish gray hair with paler streaks. Both of them caught sight of their friends and walked over.

Song Cue smiled best as she could, "Hey there, AJ! Rainbow, cous."

"Oh, hey there, Songs. Thunderlane..." Rainbow Dash said before trailing off. "Hey, didn't you have a cold?"

"I do," admitted Thunderlane, "but it isn't so bad so I'm well enough to come over. A really interesting story, to say the least..."

*YESTERDAY*

When Song Cue heard that "Comet asked Flitter out", she had been heartbroken and on Tuesday the 27th, she lashed out on poor Comet which left him in shock. But her depression continued for the next two days, and that Thursday afternoon, it was a surprise when Thunderlane knocked on the door of her family's house.

Orange Sherbet was the one who answered. "Oh, hey there, Thunderlane," he said. "What're you doing here?"

"I'm recovering from my cold," said Thunderlane, "but I'm well enough to attend the Fall Formal tomorrow."

"Well, that is good news. Anyway, I heard that your sister was upset when the boy she wanted to go with already asked out another girl."

"Oh, Song Cue? She's in her room." That voice came from Heartsong, who was curious as to what was going on.

"That your other sister?" asked Thunderlane. "It's nice to meet you."

"That I am, and nice to meet you as well," said Heartsong.

"Well anyway, I don't know if Songs will want to talk," said Orange, "but I think it's worth a try, Thunder."

He then led the dark-skinned athlete to Song Cue's room, where she was playing with a few of her Sonic plush toys.

"That's how it is now," her voice said through the door. "True love, utterly shattered."

Orange then knocked on the door.

"Who is it?" asked Song Cue despondently.

"It's your brother," said Orange. "I even brought a friend - Thunderlane."

"Thunderlane?" Song Cue opened the door and looked at him. "But I thought you had a cold."

"Still a little bit of one, but otherwise, I'm well enough to go," Thunderlane smiled weakly. "But I was wondering; would you like to go with the Formal to me, just as friends? If you don't, then I'll underst-"

"Say no more," said Song Cue, smiling slightly. "I'd like to. It's better than nothing."

TODAY

"Well, that's mighty nice of ya, sugarcube," smiled Applejack.

"Thanks for helping my cousin," whispered Fluttershy.

"Oh, it's okay," said Thunderlane, and then turned to Song Cue. "Hey why don't we go get some cake over there?"

"Sure, why not." And the two headed over to the tables.

"Anyway," said Soarin, "getting back to what we were talking about; I wonder why Flash didn't tell anyone he was going with Sunset?"

"He probably thought Vincent would kill him if he found out," joked Rainbow Dash.

"Dashie, that's not funny," scolded Fluttershy. "Killing people is wrong."

"What? I didn't mean it seriously!"

Before anymore could be said, Celestia walked onto the stage.

"Good evening, Canterlot High," she said through the microphone. "How is everyone doing?"

Most of the students cheered.

"Happy to hear that," said Celestia before continuing. "It's now time for the dancing."

A few select students groaned at that, but Celestia continued anyway.

"Also, please be on your best behavior, and no roughhousing, or you'll be spending a week in detention. Vinyl Scratch, would you care to begin the first song to get students off their feet?"

"Don't mind if I do," said Vinyl. She picked a song at random, and pressed the play button. First came the sounds of a one-two-three-four percussion intro, and when the mandolin played, that caused the male students attending the Formal to begin dancing with their dates. And then there was the all-familiar Liverpudlian voice to millions around the world...

Youtube Video

*during instrumental break #1*

As the students danced, Vincent noticed Sunset and Flash dancing.

Why did it have to be Flash dancing with her? thought Vincent unhappily. Then there was trouble.

"OW!" snapped Cloudchaser. "Vincent! You stepped on my foot!"

"Sorry!"

*during instrumental break #2*

What Vincent didn't know was that Starlight and Trixie had been watching this.

"You see him, Trixie?" said Starlight. "Without Sunset, poor little Vincent is struggling in his independence."

"Well, he's taller than us," said Trixie.

"I don't need to know about those technicals," snapped Starlight. "What do you say; why don't we humiliate him in front of Sunset?"

"I'm all for it," said Trixie. "What did you have in mind?"

Starlight whispered her plan, and both mean girls snickered to themselves.

*after the song finishes*

Just as the song was ending, Vincent suddenly felt himself leaning forward toward Cloudchaser. Before they knew it, both ended up on the gym on floor with Vincent lying on top of Cloudchaser.

"Vincent!" cried Cloudchaser. She was red with embarrassment as Vincent, also embarrassed, got his face out of her chest.

"So sorry about this," he said, helping her up. "Don't know what's up with me, really."

Fortunately for them, the audience had been clapping once the song had finished, and apart from a few snickers from the crowd upon seeing it, nobody really took it seriously.

"Is it hot in here, or is it just me?" said Vincent.

Trixie and Starlight snickered quietly at Vincent's slip up.

"I was expecting more laughs out of it though," said Trixie. She sounded disappointed.

"Nevertheless," said Starlight, "it's a good start at least."

"So, what's next then, might I ask?"

"I think we may need a little help," said Starlight, looking over to Sunset.

Starlight then walked over to Sunset with a mischievous smile on her face. Sunset, once again, felt nervous with her nemesis' presence.

"What is it now?" she asked.

"Oh, nothing," said Starlight innocently. "I just thought it would be really funny if you would cause Vincent to have a little accident out there."

Sunset gasped in shock. "No!" she cried. "I won't do it! I won't hurt any of my friends!"

"Oh, yes, you will," said Starlight, getting in her face. "Because if you don't, Trixie and I will. And if we do it, chances are it will be much... much more dangerous. Do you want it to be that worse?"

Sunset just stared, wide-eyed and with fear.

"You wouldn't dare..." she whispered.

"Want a bet?" grinned Starlight evilly.

Meanwhile, Vincent and Cloudchaser met up with Flitter and Comet Tail.

"Hey there," said Vincent. "Are you doing okay?"

"Never better," said Comet, still slightly annoyed. "How about you?"

"I'm... doing okay myself," said Vincent. While Vincent and Comet spoke, the sisters had a chance to chat.

"How is it with Comet Tail?" asked Cloudchaser.

"Comet's been rather grumpy all night," said Flitter. "I hope you've had a better time with Vincent."

"Well..." Cloudchaser blushed as she tried to get words out.

"Oh, I see," teased Flitter. "You've got a crush on him, don't ya?"

"Well... no!" snapped Cloudchaser, still blushing. "Just as the music ended, he tripped and landed face first on my chest!"

"Oh my!" cried Flitter. "I hope it was by accident and not on purpose."

"Rainbow Dash said he's a nice person," said Cloudchaser. "I don't think Vincent is stupid enough to do anything that perverted."

"I'm going to go get some punch," said Vincent.

As he walked to the punch bowl, Starlight took something out of her pocket.

"Trixie," she said to her friend, "there's an old saying that comes to my attention."

"And what would that saying be?" asked Trixie.

"Always keep your bearings." Starlight then then rolled a few metal bearings onto the floor in Vincent's direction. He never saw them coming, because the moment his foot came down on them, he lost control!

"Aaaaaaahhh!" he yelled.

Slipping wildly, Vincent crashed into the punch bowl table. He wasn't hurt, but he was soaked with red punch.

"Smooth move, Vincent van Klutz!" laughed Sunset Shimmer. Many of the students laughed at Vincent's predicament, but the poor boy felt a mixture of humiliation and sadness. Without any warning, he bolted towards the doors.

Starlight and Trixie both found this amusing, but seeing Vincent run away in tears made Sunset instantly regret what she said.

"Why did I do that?" she whispered. Her thoughts were interrupted when she found herself being splashed with punch as well. The one who splashed her was Flash Sentry. He looked very angry.

"How dare you humiliate my brother like that!" he snapped.

"B-but, Flash! I didn't mean it! I j-"

"I don't want to hear your excuses!" snapped Flash. "Never come near me or my family ever again!" With that, he left to find Vincent.

Cloudchaser was also fed up too.

"Well, my night's ruined," she complained. "Thanks a lot, Shimmer! I'll be waiting for you outside, Flitter."

Sunset ran outside to look for Vincent. She found him by the front of the school. He was sitting near the statue, a stallion on a square podium, facing the school and with his head buried in his legs and arms, crying.

Sunset felt awful for what she had said.

"Vi... Vincent?" she called out to him. He lifted his head to look at Sunset, tears in his eyes. It broke her heart to see him in such a state, more so when she knew she brought it upon him.

"What do you want?" asked Vincent sadly.

Sunset walked up to Vincent and used her thumb to wipe away his tears. In her eyes were sorrow and regret.

"I'm so sorry," she said sadly. "I didn't mean to make fun of you in there."

Unfortunately for Sunset, it was also around that time that Flash had managed to find his little brother.

"Get away from my brother, you harpy!" he shouted to Sunset. "Haven't you done enough damage for one night?"

Sunset was startled by Flash's sudden presence and landed on her hindquarters the ground, looking up in shock.

"C'mon, Vincent," muttered Flash. "Let's leave this she-demon and head home."

Vincent reluctantly did as he was told, feeling bad at leaving Sunset behind. The poor girl was left in front of the statue, silently crying over her mistake.

"What have I done?" she whispered to herself.

Meanwhile, back inside, Comet was still feeling bored.

"Don't you want to dance even for one minute?" asked Flitter. She'd been trying all night to even get Comet to have fun, but she didn't have much luck.

"No," said Comet. "It's not that I don't think you're pretty, but I just can't see it working between us."

Even if Comet never meant to be rude, Flitter took offense and ran off to the bleachers.

Not too far away, Song Cue and Thunderlane were drinking some punch.

"This is certainly refreshing," Thunderlane grinned at Song Cue.

"I know," the purple haired teen replied. "Last time I had punch like that, it was Fluttershy's thirteenth birthday last year, made by our grandmother."

"That's interesting..." Before Thunderlane could say anything else, he coughed.

"Heh, maybe one of these days, you could try some..."

Because the two were so engrossed in their conversation, they didn't notice Comet Tail walk up to them.

"Uh... good evening, you two..."

"Oh... you," Song Cue said crossly before looking away.

"What were you thinking, man?" asked Thunderlane, also annoyed with the British student. "You ran away from her, and then asked Flitter out before Song Cue even said yes. Orange Sherbet even said she was crying that Monday afternoon whilst with her and Fluttershy."

"But I didn't ask Flitter," sighed Comet. "Vincent asked if she and Cloudchaser wanted to come with us. I tried convincing Flitter to cut it off, but she wouldn't listen!"

"So... it was his fault then?" Song Cue turned to look at Comet with a hint of surprise.

"Yes, but there was more to it; he was upset that Flash asked Sunset out because Math already asked Twilight out."

"In other words," cut in Thunderlane, "you weren't happy with dating Flitter."

"Absolutely not. I think I may have scared her off."

"I'll see if I can talk to her," said Thunderlane, and he walked off. Song Cue still didn't understand something.

"But why would you run away from me before I could reply?"

"I... I was shy," said Comet, going red with embarrassment. "I was afraid you'd turn me down."

"Well, of course I'd say yes, Comet!" said Song Cue, giggling a little. "You're sweet, caring, and a pretty amazing guy. I wouldn't wish to be with any other guy on the planet. Thunderlane only asked for me to go with him as a friend."

"Was this about the whole thing with running off?"

"It was."

"I'm so sorry I hurt you, Song Cue," trailed Comet. "I won't upset you like that again. I promise."

Song Cue smiled weakly, but then Vinyl played another song.

I know this song, Song Cue thought, but it wasn't just any song...

"'Raisin' Me Up'," she realized. "That's the ending theme of Sonic Rush!"

"Er, Song Cue?" Comet asked shyly. "M-May I have this dance?"

"Sure."

At the bleachers, Thunderlane (having spoken with Flitter and gave her some comfort) smiled at his friend.

"How'd you know she liked that song?" Flitter asked.

"When I went to Song Cue's house earlier that evening, she had Sonic toys all over her room," Thunderlane explained. "I looked up a few songs on the internet, and this one felt like a good pick for a couple's dance."

"Why don't we check up on Cloudchaser?" asked Flitter. "She's kind of waiting for me."

"Of course." The two friends looked over to Comet and Song Cue, having just begun dancing, and then walked off to see how Cloudchaser was getting on.

Meanwhile, Flash and Vincent had returned home. On the ride home, Vincent had been carefully thinking about what he was going to say to Flash once they were inside. He still couldn't believe his brother would lie to him like that about asking Sunset to be his date.

His chance finally came once once they were in Vincent's room. Suddenly, without any warning, Vincent grabbed Flash by the collar and slammed him against the door!

"Ah!" cried Flash. "What's the meaning of this?!"

"You backstabbing double-crosser!!" shouted Vincent. "It's bad enough that you asked Sunset to the dance before I could, but you lied about it to me?!"

"Vincent, calm down!" coughed Flash.

"You knew I was going to ask her to the Formal!" snapped Vincent. "You knew it! But you didn't care! You were so annoyed with losing the chance to take Twilight that you had to ruin my chances! How could you? I thought we were brothers!"

"I did it for you!" protested Flash.

"For me?" Vincent scoffed. "How was that done for my own benefit?"

"I was just trying to ween you away from Sunset so you could meet other girls," said Flash.

"I'm fourteen years old!" argued Vincent, now feeling rather stubborn at this point. "I can decide who I want to hang out with and I didn't need your input on who I can and can't trust!"

Flash was stunned by what Vincent had said. Vincent, however, felt somewhat happy to get it off his chest, almost like he'd been rehearsing that argument for months, possibly years. But of course, a big argument can have dire consequences.

Love is Blind Track 5 - Don't Let Me Wait Too Long

AUGUST 3, 2038

Dawn just couldn't believe what she had heard. She just didn't know how to respond.

"Your uncle and your mom, dating?" said Venus, snickering a little. "That's so gross and Hamlet-like, Dawn."

"Shut up, Venus," Dawn muttered.

"What happened next?" asked Dusk.

"Well," said Twilight, "I was in a happy mood when school started again for the week, but I couldn't say the same for Sunset, Vincent or Flash. Comet? He was feeling better than he did at the Formal..."

OCTOBER 3, 2011

Twilight Sparkle was over the moon. Not only did she have a fantastic time at the Fall Formal, her weekend was also one of her personal best. She and Math Equation had gone to a new bookstore.

"Math and I had great fun at that new bookstore," she said to herself. "There were so many classic titles that I never even had the chance to read yet."

Presently, the train she was waiting for came to a stop at the platform, and she climbed aboard. When she got inside, she saw Flash and Vincent. They were sitting on completely different seats away from each other with their arms folded. She also noticed that they both looked very cross.

"I... don't think I need to ask," she said to herself. She'd said it so they heard her.

"Oh, hey there, Twilight," said Vincent.

Thinking that they'd be testy about the Formal, Twilight instead asked, "How was your weekend?"

"It was... okay, I suppose," said Vincent.

"It wasn't a total waste of time," said Flash.

"That's... interesting," said Twilight, hoping to break the awkwardness. But then, something else came to her.

"Vincent," she said, "I'd probably be careful around Comet and Song Cue if I were you."

"Why?"

"Remember what happened last week when... you know?"

"When Comet Tail ran off before Song Cue could answer?" asked Vincent. "Yeah, I remember. He was really upset and felt like she was going to say no."

"From what I heard," said Twilight, "she wanted to go with Comet but was heartbroken to find that he ended up with Flitter instead... and I wonder why?"

Vincent became rather nervous.

At last, the train stopped at their destination.

"Another week has just begun," said Vincent to himself. As the three got off the train, Vincent could see Song Cue up ahead.

Just keep calm, he thought, and try not to look her in the eye...

"Vincent van Colt!"

Darn it! thought Vincent as a very cross Song Cue came up to him.

"I would like a word with you," she said firmly.

"What about?" asked Vincent.

"About how you ruined my chance for a happy evening with Comet Tail at the Fall Formal!" snapped Song Cue.

"Ohh..." said Vincent calmly. "I didn't know..."

"Didn't know what?" asked Song Cue crossly. "Didn't know that I had feelings? Didn't know that I was going to say yes to Comet's invite? Why didn't you bother asking me if I would go with him?!"

"I... uh..." Vincent was too shocked to even reply.

"Look me in the eye, Vincent!" shouted Song Cue, taking the glasses off of his face. "Why did you set Comet Tail up with Flitter before I had the chance to talk to him?!"

"Because I was just trying to help him!" protested Vincent.

"Help him?" asked Song Cue, still cross. "How does setting him up with another girl before the girl he wants can talk to him count as helping?"

"Er..."

"You know what; I'm not interested in your excuses," said Song Cue.

"How am I supposed to explain my side of the story if you're too stubborn to listen?" Now it was Vincent's turn to get cross. "Comet Tail was very upset when he ran away before you could answer his invitation. He was afraid that you would have said no and because of that, I suggested Flitter go with him so it would help take his mind off the situation. I didn't mean to upset you, Song Cue. I was only trying to look after Comet Tail. He's my friend."

Before Song Cue could say anything in response, the bell rang. Still cross with each other, Vincent and Song Cue left for class.

The bad vibes between Vincent and Song Cue didn't improve during lunch period, not when Comet Tail was around.

"Hello," he said.

"Oh, hi there, Comet," said Vincent.

At that moment, Song Cue came up with a tray of food.

"Would you mind if I sit here?" she asked. "The other tables are full."

"Not at all," said Comet. "Go right ahead."

So Song Cue sat next to Comet and gave Vincent a glare.

"I guess she's still mad at you," said Comet Tail. He then added in a sarcastic tone, "Can't understand why."

"I tried to apologize!" protested Vincent. "She just won't listen."

"Let's go somewhere more quiet," said Song Cue.

"Agreed," said Comet Tail.

They picked up their trays, leaving the table.

"I'm sorry, okay?" argued Vincent. "I'm sorry I ruined a chance for you two to be together! But I didn't do it on purpose! How long to you intend to stay mad at me?"

But he didn't get a reply; they had already left.

"I wish they'd grow up," Vincent muttered crossly.

"They'll get over it," said a voice. Vincent turned around; it was Moon Dancer that called out to him.

"Hey, Moon Dancer," he said.

"Not even those two are stupid enough to hold onto a grudge," said Moon Dancer. "Those who do gain nothing from it. Believe me, I know."

"How do you know?" asked Vincent, not understanding.

"Because I acted the same way once," sighed Moon Dancer.

"You? Holding onto a grudge? No!"

"I'm afraid so. And it begins on my tenth birthday..."

SEPTEMBER 14, 2006

Between 2002 and 2008, Twilight, Moon Dancer, Lemon Hearts, Minuette, and Twinkleshine all attended Canterlot Elementary School. Moon Dancer was the oldest born September 14, 1996, followed by Twilight, then by Minuette, Lemon Hearts, and Twinkleshine as the youngest, all born 1997.

"Today is Moon Dancer's birthday, everybody," said their teacher.

Many of the students wished Moon Dancer a happy birthday.

"You're the first of us in our grade to achieve double digits," said Twilight. Moon Dancer felt proud.

"We all reach double digits, I'm sure," she said.

"You're our best friend/sister, Moon Dancer!" said Minuette, giving her a hug, joined by Lemon Hearts and Twinkleshine.

Moon Dancer felt very happy to have such great friends.

"You're all coming to my birthday party this Saturday, right?" she asked.

"Wouldn't miss it for the world," said Lemon Hearts.

"Me neither," said Twinkleshine.

"I'll be there," said Minuette.

"What about you, Twilight?" asked Moon Dancer.

"I'll try to make it," said Twilight. "But I hope to be there even if for a half hour."

"Great," said Moon Dancer.

SEPTEMBER 16, 2006

Moon Dancer was very excited as she waited for her her friends. In the living room, she was with sister Morning Roast, who was then a girl of seven with her hair streaked with pink, moderate raspberry and light grayish crimson and had purple eyes.

"Happy birthday, big sister," she said.

"Thanks, Morning Roast," said Moon Dancer, giving her sister a hug. Just then, their father, Evening Star, came into the room. He had dark crimson hair with beige and dark purple streaks and his eyes were dark amber in color. He also had a bushy beard and mustache.

"Ahh, there's our birthday girl," he said, kissing Moon Dancer on the forehead. "If only your mother could see you now."

Moon Dancer's mother had died shortly after the birth of Morning Roast, and so both girls now had to grow up motherless.

"Guests should be here at any minute," said Moon Dancer.

Suddenly, a car pulled up, and out came Lemon Hearts and her mom.

"Here I am," said Lemon Hearts cheerfully. In her hands were a medium-sized present and a small bag.

"Thanks for coming," said Moon Dancer.

Soon, Minuette and Twinkleshine also showed up, as well as a few other students from Moon Dancer's class, including Comet's older sister Lyra. But Moon Dancer was still rather disappointed.

"Where's Twilight?" she asked worriedly.

"Maybe she's running a bit late and picked out a last-minute birthday gift for you," suggested Lyra. "Whatever the reason, I'm sure she'll turn up."

"I hope so," said Moon Dancer.

Games, food, and presents went by, but still no sign of Twilight. By the time the last guest had went home, Moon Dancer felt disappointed.

"She didn't come," she said sadly. "I guess she didn't care for me at all."

Just then, a car pulled up. Out of it stepped Twilight's mother.

"Hello, Moon Dancer," she said.

"Where's Twilight?" asked Moon Dancer. "She said she'd be here."

"I'm afraid Twilight is sick in bed with the flu," said Twilight's mother.

"The flu?" asked Moon Dancer. "She could have at least called to let me know she wouldn't be able to make it!"

"She wanted to go," said Twilight's mother, "but I didn't want to her to in case anyone at your party would also get sick."

"I understand," sighed Moon Dancer. But deep down inside, she was very cross. Why did Twilight not even think of calling her herself and instead asked her mother to send her a present?

SEPTEMBER 18, 2006

Two days later, Twilight was feeling much better. She was hoping to apologize to Moon Dancer for not turning up for her birthday, but the response she'd get wouldn't be the most positive.

"Hi, Moon Dancer," said Twilight.

Moon Dancer mumbled a reply under her breath, but just loud enough so Twilight heard her. "Hey."

"Is... everything alright?" asked Twilight, feeling a bit nervous.

"No, it's not alright," growled Moon Dancer. "I was hoping for you to show up to my party, but you never came!"

"I had a cold at the time!" protested Twilight. "I wasn't faking it; it just came to me."

"That's not what really bothered me," said Moon Dancer. "What bothers me is that you sent your mom to deliver the news instead of calling me yourself! Why didn't you call me yourself and say you wouldn't be able to make it?!"

"I couldn't!" protested Twilight.

"And why not?" asked Moon Dancer. "Were you ashamed of me?"

"No! I was too ashamed of myself!"

"What do you mean?" asked Moon Dancer, not understanding where Twilight was coming from.

"When I first got ill," explained Twilight, "I was hoping it would have cleared up so I could go to your party. But it didn't. You were counting on me to come, and I was too ashamed to tell you I wasn't. I thought it best if my mom went and told you so as to cushion the blow."

"It still would have been the smart thing to do," said Moon Dancer.

"I'm sorry!" protested Twilight. "I didn't mean to get sick and miss out! What do you want me to do, kill myself?"

Moon Dancer stared in shock at Twilight's reply, almost as if she'd smashed up a priceless vase.

"Of course not!" protested Moon Dancer. Twilight was surprised by that response, and her friend continued.

"Just because I'm mad at you doesn't mean I want you to kill yourself! Killing yourself wouldn't make anything better!"

"Moon Dancer..." said Twilight quietly. She looked like she was going to cry. Before she could do so, Twilight raced away.

"Twilight?" called Moon Dancer. "Oh no..." Without wasting another second, Moon Dancer raced after her friend.

Twilight tried to hide behind a plant in the hallway. Her face was buried in her knees and she was crying.

"Twilight?"

She looked up and saw Moon Dancer looking at her with concern.

"I'm sorry I snapped at you."

Twilight wiped her eyes. "I can't stay mad at you," she said quietly. Twilight then embraced her friend in a hug.

"You're my best friend, Moon Dancer," she cried.

"You're my best friend too, Twilight," cried Moon Dancer.

OCTOBER 3, 2011

"Whoa," whispered Vincent. "I... never knew that until now, Moon Dancer."

"Well, now you do," said Moon Dancer. Just then, they noticed Comet Tail and Song Cue come back.

"I think I'll leave you to it," said Moon Dancer, standing up. "Good luck."

"Thanks," said Vincent. But he felt rather nervous inside.

"There you are," Comet said as he and Song Cue stopped within talking range of Vincent.

"We've been looking everywhere," added Song Cue.

"I hardly moved from that spot since you left me," said Vincent.

"Oh, right..."

"Didn't think of that..."

"But seriously," said Vincent. "I'm sorry that I upset the both of you."

Comet and Song Cue glanced at each other, then back at Vincent.

"Well... so long that it doesn't happen again," Song Cue told him.

"Even if you meant good," added Comet.

"Thanks guys," smiled Vincent.

"So, now that's out the way," said Song Cue, shaking that off, "any luck with Sunset?"

Vincent went red. "Wait! H-how did you know-?!" He was too stunned to finish his question.

"Uh... I kinda let it slip..." trailed Comet. "Sorry..."

"You won't tell anyone about it, right?" asked Vincent. "Especially not Flash?"

"I won't tell anyone, but I think some others found out on their own," Song Cue giggled.

"Oh boy..." Whilst Vincent was glad that Song Cue and Comet had forgiven him, he was still worried about his feelings for Sunset, especially when Song Cue said that "some others found out on their own".

Youtube Video

Love is Blind Track 6 - Borrowed Time

OCTOBER 11, 2011

About a week had passed, and things felt as though there had never been any conflict between Vincent, Comet, and Song Cue in the first place. However, conflict between Vincent, Flash, and Sunset was a different matter altogether. Every time Sunset tried to talk to Vincent, Flash would interrupt them and take Vincent away.

"What's your deal with keeping Sunset away from Vincent, Flash?" asked Soarin.

"I'm trying to protect him from that bully's lies," protested Flash. "Remember the Fall Formal?"

"But that was a one-time thing," insisted Soarin. "Surely you can't hold a grudge for one instance, right?"

"Hmph. You never know," said Flash. "For all I know, she could be lying and waiting for another chance to strike."

"Hey, I get that you care for your brother," said Soarin, "but aren't you being too one-sided on this situation?" Flash couldn't think of anything to say to that.

Rainbow Dash walked up to Soarin.

"What up?" she asked.

"A quarrel's going on between Flash and Vincent over Sunset," said Soarin.

"Love triangle?" joked Rainbow Dash.

"No, Dashie, this is different," said Soarin.

"How different can it be, Soarin?"

"Flash hates Sunset, and he wants Vincent to hate her too."

"But why? All she did was call him an insulting name; it's hardly enough to justify Flash's reasoning."

"I know," said Soarin, "but years ago, Sunset was a great friend to Vincent. It angered Flash to hear her upset him."

"All those years of friendship, suddenly destroyed in the course of one evening," sighed Rainbow Dash.

At that moment, Prism Strike came by.

"Hello there, little sister," she said. Then she looked a little more closely. "Oooh! You've got yourself a boyfriend, haven't you?"

"Prism!" protested Rainbow Dash, blushing. "I'm not dating anybody!"

"Oh, don't act like I don't know, little sis," smirked Prism Strike. "I saw you dancing with him at the Formal."

"B-but it could've been anyone...!"

"But you also kissed him," Prism pointed out.

That must've struck a raw nerve with Rainbow Dash, as she went redder than ever. She then raced away, fuming with embarrassment. The whole thing had been observed by Twilight and Moon Dancer.

"Sisters," chuckled Twilight.

"Always teasing each other," added Moon Dancer. "And I should know too, Twilight. So how was your time spent with Math Equation?"

"Oh, we had a great time at the Formal, Moon Dancer," said Twilight. Speaking of whom, Math Equation came by.

"Morning, girls," he said.

"Morning, Math," said Twilight.

"So, Math Equation, is it?" asked Moon Dancer.

"Yep, that's me," the brunette replied.

"Would you mind telling me a bit about yourself?"

"Sure," said Math. "I'm a known book lover."

"So are we," said Twilight. "What are some of your favorite books?"

"Well," said Math, "a few I like are Gary Paulsen's Hatchet, S.E. Hinton's The Outsiders, and of course, there's Of Mice and Men."

"Ah, Steinbeck," said Moon Dancer. "Tasteful. If you haven't, you should check out The Grapes of Wrath - classic."

The trio talked about what their favorite books were before Math figured he should change the topic.

"Not that it's any of my business, but how did you two become friends?"

The two girls were surprised by Math's question.

"Well, we met back in Canterlot Elementary School," said Moon Dancer. As she and Twilight began their story, some more students came over to listen.

Youtube Video

AUGUST 26, 2002

Five-year-old Moon Dancer felt very nervous when she, a toddler Morning Roast, and their father Evening Star arrived at Canterlot Elementary School. Back then, Moon Dancer didn't have her glasses and she had a different hairstyle too.

"Do I really have to go, dad?" she asked her father. "What if the other kids don't like me?"

"How do you know they won't like you if you don't give them a chance?" asked her father. Moon Dancer didn't know how to reply.

"Me go with!" came a little voice. It was Morning Roast, and she clung onto her big sister with pleading eyes.

"You can't attend school yet, little one," chuckled the father. Morning Roast looked like she was going to pout.

"We can still play when I get back from school," said Moon Dancer. Morning Roast looked less pouty after hear that.

As Moon Dancer walked towards the door, she saw another girl get out of a car with her mother.

"Hi there!" the other girl called out to Moon Dancer.

"Um, hi," said Moon Dancer.

"My name's Minuette," said the girl. "What's your's?"

"I'm... Moon Dancer." The two walked inside.

Moon Dancer and Minuette soon arrived at their classroom. Moon Dancer felt a bit nervous seeing so many other kids.

"C'mon, Moon Dancer!" said Minuette. "Wanna make some new friends?"

"Wh-who said we were f-friends?" asked Moon Dancer.

Minuette didn't answer and instead, she brought her over to two other girls. "This is Lemon Hearts and Twinkleshine," she said.

"H-hi," said Moon Dancer shyly.

"Hi," said Lemon Hearts.

"It's nice to meet you," said Twinkleshine.

"Thanks," said Moon Dancer. She felt a little better, but still felt rather shy.

The four girls met up once again during lunch.

"I love this cafeteria's apple pie," said Twinkleshine.

"Where do they make it?" asked Moon Dancer.

"I hear it was made at Sweet Apple Acres," said Lemon Hearts. "They make the greatest apple treats in all of Rainbow Falls and Canterlot."

"Wow," said Moon Dancer. "I've never tried one of their treats before."

When Moon Dancer was next, she reached for a slice of pie, but...

"Yoink!"

"Hey!" she cried.

"You snooze, you lose," snickered a boy of ten years old. Moon Dancer felt hurt.

"You can have my slice if you want," said a voice.

Moon Dancer turned to face a girl her age with indigo hair and big purple eyes.

"I'm not really supposed to have sugar for a while," said the girl. "I've a dentist appointment coming up."

"Thanks," said Moon Dancer, accepting the piece of pie. "I'm Moon Dancer. Who are you?"

"Twilight Sparkle," said the other girl.

"Do you want to sit together?" asked Moon Dancer.

"Sure."

The two girls went to a table and sat down together. They were soon aided by Moon Dancer's other new friends.

"Who's your new friend, Moon Dancer?" asked Lemon Hearts.

"This is Twilight Sparkle," said Moon Dancer.

"Hello. What were you three talking about?"

"We're talking about ourselves," said Twinkleshine.

"Twinkleshine says she has a fear of germs," said Minuette.

"I'm sorry to hear that," said Twilight.

"Anyone sneezes, and I freak out," said Twinkleshine.

"But not all germs are bad," said Twilight. "I read something like that in a medical guide."

"Books are boring," said Lemon Hearts. "All they do is put you to sleep."

There must've been something about that statement that sparked Moon Dancer's interest. "Did you mention... books?" she asked.

"Yeah, I did," said Lemon Hearts, "and the fact that they're-"

"-the greatest thing in the world!" interrupted Twilight.

"I didn't say that," protested Lemon Hearts, but Moon Dancer interrupted and spoke to Twilight.

"I happen to be a book lover myself," she said. "What are some of your favorite genres?"

"Oh great," muttered Lemon Hearts. "Now we got two eggheads at our table."

"How are they eggheads?" asked Minuette. "They look nothing like Humpty Dumpty!"

"Not that kind of egghead," laughed Twinkleshine. "An egghead is a nickname for somebody who really loves books."

"Oh," said Minuette. She wasn't the brightest candle on a Hanukkah menorah. Before long, all five were chatting like old friends.

OCTOBER 11, 2011

Twilight and Moon Dancer were just finishing up their story.

"I remember from all those years," said Minuette. "You were really shy back then."

"Amazing what time can do to one," said Moon Dancer.

"How'd you get the glasses?" a random student asked.

Moon Dancer blushed a little upon hearing that question.

"It's okay, Moon," said Twilight. "They'll understand." So this is the story Moon Dancer told them...

AUGUST 21, 2006

"Dad, do I have to wear these glasses to school?" protested Moon Dancer. Not too long ago, she, Evening Star, and Morning Roast had gone to an optometrist and it was said that Moon Dancer's vision wasn't 20/20, so she had to wear glasses, much to her dismay.

"Lots of people wear glasses," said her father.

"They make me look silly, dad."

"You'll get used to them, dear."

"I'd rather not..." muttered Moon Dancer.

As Moon Dancer walked into school, other kids started to look at her.

"Who's that nerd over there?" one asked.

Moon Dancer felt embarrassed and pulled her coat up so she could hide her face. That did little good when another student, for no reason, pulled her hood down exposing her face for all to see.

"Four-eyes alert!" he called. This caused some of the students to laugh at her, making poor Moon Dancer feel more embarrassed than we wanted to be.

Moon Dancer just fumed away to her classroom.

"Morning, Moon Dancer," said Minuette.

With a gasp, Moon Dancer quickly took off her glasses and hid them in her pocket. She forced a smile to Minuette.

"Morning," she said.

"Are you okay?" asked Lemon Hearts.

"You look kinda... strange," said Twinkleshine. "Almost like a Cheshire cat."

"Oh, I'm fine," lied Moon Dancer. "I just feel so giddy today."

She continued to smile, making her three friends feel a bit awkward.

"Are you sure you're okay?" asked Minuette.

"Very positive."

"Well, alright then," said Lemon Hearts.

But Moon Dancer wasn't alright at all. Because she wouldn't put her glasses back on, she began to have difficulties seeing properly in class. Her eyes were squinting a lot, which made her teacher concerned.

"Moon Dancer, is something the matter?" he asked.

"I'm fine," said Moon Dancer. "Just having a bit of trouble seeing the board."

"Maybe you should move to the front seat so you can see better," the teacher suggested. Moon Dancer sighed as she moved to the front seat.

Worse and worse, she thought to herself. Still, at least I'm not being teased for glasses.

At last, it was lunch time. Moon Dancer was by herself; she pulled her glasses out of her pocket and looked at them. All morning she'd avoided even wearing them, but what if her friends saw her wearing them? What would they think about her?

They would probably think I'm a dork, she thought sadly.

At that moment, her four friends walked up to her.

"Hi, Moon Dancer," said Twilight.

"Oh, hey, Twi...light?" Moon Dancer looked up in surprise - Twilight had glasses of her own! "Where did you get those glasses?"

"I had a visit to the optometrist last June," explained Twilight. "The doctor found out that my vision was going bad, and so he said I should have glasses."

"Really?"

"That's what happened," said Twilight. "It took a while to adjust, though."

Moon Dancer was at a loss for words. Without thinking, she put on her own glasses.

"Moon Dancer, you got glasses too?" asked Twilight.

"Yes, I do," said Moon Dancer. She expected the laughter to come from her friends... but it never came.

"You're not laughing at me?"

"Why would we laugh at our best friend?" asked Twinkleshine.

"Everybody else laughed at me for my glasses," said Moon Dancer.

"Well, just because they laughed at you, it doesn't mean that we would too," said Twilight. "Friends don't do something that mean."

This made Moon Dancer feel much better.

OCTOBER 11, 2011

"...there were still some students who mocked me for having glasses," said Moon Dancer, "but with renewed confidence, I didn't care what they said as long as I'd focused on schoolwork."

"Nice story," said Vincent. "I guess you two were meant to be friends forever."

"Well, there's always ups and downs," said Twilight, "but yeah."

"Many friendships go that way," added Moon Dancer. "Even on the days when you're angry with them, you still love your friends all the same."

While Twilight and Moon Dancer's friendship showed no sign of stopping, the same couldn't be said for Flash Sentry and Math Equation.

Love is Blind Track 7 - The Girl is Mine

AUGUST 3, 2038

"Actually, that reminds me," said Twilight once the next story had been told. She left for a minute before returning with a laptop computer. She turned it on, and once it was booted, she opened a webcam program. Within seconds, Math Equation appeared on the screen.

"Hello, there," he said.

"Hello, Math," said Twilight. "How are you and Rarity doing?"

"We're both doing spectacular," said Math. "She's at work today, and so I'm very much at home with our kids. How are you all doing?"

"We're all doing good too," said Vincent.

"Aunt Twilight," asked Dawn Spark, "if you enjoyed being with Math, then what made you choose Uncle Flash over him?"

"Well..." said Twilight, thinking about what she was going to say. "It wasn't an easy choice, and the fact that they were fighting over me didn't help matters."

OCTOBER 11, 2011

It was once again the end of yet another school day, and many students were racing to catch their buses or trains. The day previous had been Twilight's fifteenth birthday, but due to a school holiday, it was held back.

"Happy late birthday, Twilight," said Flash.

"Thanks, Flash," said Twilight. Among the presents she'd gotten, she got a book on facts and theories from Moon Dancer, and a plush owl from Fluttershy that Twilight named Owlowiscious.

"What about you, Flash?" asked Twilight. Flash handed her a wrapped book.

"What's this?" she asked as she unwrapped it.

"It's a booklet full of songs I thought of when I was little," said Flash. One of the songs was "Destiny's Call", where the speaker was wondering about what his or her purpose could be.

"This is such a sweet gift," said Twilight, giving Flash a hug. "Thank you."

"Yo-you're welcome," said Flash, blushing madly. Fluttershy and Song Cue had seen this and both giggled at the sight. Orange Sherbet rolled his eyes.

Unfortunately, there was one unhappy face in the crowd. It was Math Equation.

"Get away from her!" he snapped. Flash and Twilight both looked in surprise.

"What's the matter, Math?" asked Twilight. For all the time she'd known him, Twilight had never known Math to get angry.

"I, er, just don't think it proper for you to be so close to someone," said Math.

"Lots of people hug each other," Song Cue pointed out, "especially if they're really good friends."

"Yeah, dude," said Orange Sherbet. "No need to act as though something bad's going to happen from a simple hug."

"You just wouldn't understand," said Math Equation, leaving in a huff.

"Was it something I said?" asked Twilight.

"I'm sure you did nothing wrong," said Fluttershy.

The next day, during the brunch period, Twilight was hoping to have a talk with Math Equation.

"Maybe he was having an off-day after that morning," she said to herself. "He'll probably be in a better mood today."

Fortunately for her, he was.

"Morning, Math," said Twilight.

"Hi there," he replied. "Look, sorry about yesterday afternoon."

"What made you snap like that?" asked Twilight. Math Equation was quiet for a minute.

"Well, some irritating classmates upset me during lunch," said Math Equation, "and I got flustered during science class."

"I'm sorry to hear that," said Twilight.

"It's alright," said Math, pausing for a moment. "I'm sorry if I hurt your feelings yesterday."

"That's okay," said Twilight with a little smile. "I was wondering if you were busy this weekend? We can hang out then, maybe see a film."

"That'd be great," said Math. "But I can't."

Twilight was puzzled. "Why not?" she asked.

Again, Math thought for a moment. "Well, my brother - he's been feeling sick, and my parents are out of town, so I have to take care of him."

Math felt very worried. After all, he didn't want to tell a lie, but if he told Twilight his feelings for her, he thought Flash might get upset with him again.

"Oh, I understand," said Twilight suddenly. "Perhaps some other time?"

"Sure," said Math. But this time it didn't sound like him at all.

"I have to go to my next class," said Twilight. "See you later, Math. Hope your brother feels better."

Math waved goodbye as she left. He was still worried about what he should do next.

I can't lose her, he thought. But at the same time, I can't frighten her away.

Meanwhile, Flash was getting his books for class. Just as he was walking from his locker, he bumped into Twilight. Books flew in several directions onto the floor. In the chaos, Twilight's glasses fell off from her face.

"Oh man, I'm so sorry," said Flash, helping Twilight up.

"It's fine," said Twilight, "but now my vision's all blurry."

Flash picked up Twilight's glasses and placed them on her.

"There," he said. "That better?"

"Yep," said Twilight. "But now our stuff's in a mess on the floor."

The two then started to sort out their belongings. Suddenly, both reached for the same book and their hands touched.

"O-oop," said Flash, pulling his hand back and blushing. Twilight also went red with embarrassment.

"Sorry," she said.

"It's fine," said Flash. "Say, did you have any free time this weekend?"

"As far as I know, yes," said Twilight. "Why?"

"Well, I was wondering if you wanted to go with me to the Soda Shoppe down the street," said Flash.

"I'd love to go," said Twilight.

"Nice," said Flash. "What time sounds good for you?"

"How about 4:30?"

"Great," said Flash. "See you then." With that, the two headed off to their classes. What Flash didn't know was that Math had heard them. This made him very unhappy.

He's taking her from me! he thought to himself. That girl thief!

Youtube Video

Math made his way to class, but he wasn't watching where he was going.

"Oh, my stars!" the other student cried. "Careful!"

"I'm terribly sorry, Rarity," said Math. "I wasn't paying attention."

"Oh no, that's okay, Math," said Rarity. "Though, to be fair, I wasn't paying attention myself either."

"What were you thinking about?" asked Math.

"I was preoccupied on my latest dress designs," explained Rarity, showing a sketchbook.

"Wow," said Math as he looked at a few. "You know, Vincent also enjoys drawing in his spare time, and from what he says, he's at the top of his art class."

"You don't say," said Rarity. "By the way, what were you thinking about?"

"Me?" asked Math Equation sheepishly.

"You alright, Math?"

"I'm perfectly fine," lied Math.

"Are you sure?" asked Rarity. "Maybe you should see the nurse."

"No, thank you," said Math. "I'm fine."

"Well... if you're sure." With that, the two parted ways to class.

By the end of the lunch period, all the students went to get ready for their next class. As Math's next class was with Twilight, this gave him a chance to talk to her a bit.

"Hey Twilight," he said.

"Oh, hi there, Math."

"I just found out that the local cafe's having a new mini library built in," said Math. "Did you want to go with me Saturday at the grand reopening?"

"But I thought your brother was sick," said Twilight.

"Er, he's doing better now," said Math.

Twilight was puzzled as to why he said that, but chose not to say anything.

"So what are you doing this weekend?" asked Math.

"Well, Flash and I were going to the Soda Shoppe this Saturday," said Twilight.

"Oh..." said Math, sounding disappointed.

"Is something the matter?"

"Nothing."

"Would you like to go with Flash and me?" asked Twilight.

"It would be rather nice," said Math.

As the week went on, Math became more and more upset. On Friday afternoon at lunch, he was talking to Vincent and Comet Tail.

"You alright, Math?" asked Vincent. "You look tense."

"I'm just thinking," said Math.

"About what?" asked Comet.

"Stuff."

"Hmm. Sounds kinda boring," said Vincent.

"Indeed," said Math. "Sorry if it's not to your liking."

"It's alright," said Comet.

"By the way," added Math, "how close are you two to Twilight?"

Both blue-haired boys were surprised at the question.

"She's... a bit like a sister to us," Vincent said at last.

"She's Hermione to our Harry and Ron," added Comet, "only I'm going for Song Cue's Luna - not our vice-principal, obviously - and I feel more like Neville."

"So, you don't have any crushes on her?" asked Math.

"No! I've actually just begun dating Song Cue!" exclaimed Comet, sounding indignant.

"Sorry," said Math.

"It's okay, mate," said Comet. "What about you, Vincent?"

"I actually have my eyes set on Sunset Shimmer," said Vincent. "Well, I would if that imbecilic brother of mine actually let me."

"Flash?"

"Ever since that Fall Formal fiasco," continued Vincent, "he hasn't forgiven Sunset for making me a laughingstock."

"But didn't she apologize for doing that?" asked Math.

"She did, but Flash took me away before I could reply."

"How rude," said Math.

"You can say that again," agreed Vincent.

At that moment, Flash came by them with a tray.

"Hey, guys," he said.

"Hey," said Comet.

"Hey," said Vincent.

As Flash was leaving, Math watched him.

I've got my eye on you, Sentry, he thought. Vincent noticed it and felt a little nervous, but chose not to dwell on that.

When school was over for the day, Flash was getting his belongings when Twilight came up to him.

"Oh, hey, Twilight," he said. "What's up?"

"Would it be a bother if I invited somebody to go with us Saturday?" asked Twilight.

"Oh, no bother at all, Twilight," said Flash.

"Great," said Twilight, giving her friend a hug. Once again, Flash blushed upon feeling it.

"It's quite alright," he said.

At last, Saturday came. Flash was waiting by the station for Twilight to arrive.

"Any minute now," he said to himself. Looking into the distance, he thought he saw her.

"Here she comes," he said. As Twilight got closer, Flash could see somebody with her. It was the last person he expected to see on that day.

What's *he** doing here?* thought Flash. Is he supposed to be Twilight's guest?

"Hello, Flash," said Twilight as she finally came up to him.

"Oh, hey there, Twilight," said Flash, forcing a smile. "Hello, Math."

"Hi," said Math.

"You okay, Flash?" asked Twilight.

"Yeah, I'm fine," said Flash. "Ecstatic."

Twilight could tell something wasn't right, but didn't want to say anything... yet.

"Well, shall we go then?" she asked as the train arrived at the platform.

"Yes," said Flash almost immediately.

With that, the three boarded the train and it soon rolled away to Canterlot High, close to the Shoppe.

"Well, here we are," said Flash.

"Looks rather busy today," said Math. "Hopefully there'll be enough for all three of us, eh Twi?"

"Indeed," said Twilight. Thankfully, they were able to find an empty table.

"Well, that's a relief," said Flash.

Soon a waitress came to take their orders.

"What can I get you three today?" she asked.

"I fancy a grape soda," said Twilight.

"Cherry soda for me," said Flash. "With a scoop of vanilla ice cream on top."

"I'll go for a Pepsi Free," said Math.

"Okay then," said the waitress, and left with their orders in her little notebook. At that moment, walking into the Shoppe was Math Equation's mother, Number Crunch. She was a woman in her late thirties with brown hair and eyes, not unlike Math.

Just as she was looking for an empty table, she spotted Math Equation.

"Is that Math?" she asked. "He's supposed to be home."

Math looked on with surprise; this was the last place he expected to encounter his mother.

"You know this woman, Math?" asked Twilight.

"She's my mother," explained Math sheepishly.

"Math Equation!" snapped Number Crunch, making her way over to the table. "What on earth are you doing here? I asked you to look after your brother while he was ill yet where do I find you? Here getting sodas with your friends."

Twilight looked at Math Equation with a raised eyebrow whilst Flash gave him a silent glare.

"I thought you said Masked Puck was doing better," said Twilight firmly.

Poor Math didn't know how to reply at that point; he was too embarrassed. At last, he found his courage to speak.

"I thought I was lying," he said. "I didn't really know Masked Puck was sick and thought I'd made up that he was better just to spend time with you, Twilight."

Both Twilight and, shockingly enough, Flash were surprised.

"You see, I... I have a crush on you, Twilight."

Twilight went red upon hearing that. Flash was tempted to attack Math, but doing do in front of Number Crunch wouldn't be the best idea, so perhaps it was lucky for everyone involved Flash knew to restrain his temper in front of company.

"I was also afraid that Flash would try and take you from me," Math continued.

"That's what I thought about you!" exclaimed Flash, as if from nowhere. Well, Twilight was lost for words.

**Two* boys, both with feelings for me?* she thought in disbelief. How did I not see *that** coming?*

At last, she found her voice.

"I'm honored that you both care about me so much," she said at last, "but I don't think I'm ready to start a relationship yet. We should just stay as friends for now and see what the future will hold. Okay?"

"Okay," sighed Math Equation.

"I guess," sighed Flash.

At last, the waitress returned with their drinks.

"Thanks," said Twilight, accepting her drink.

"Yeah, thanks," said Flash, taking his drink.

Soon, it was time for Math and his mother to go home.

"Goodbye," said Math. "I had a rather fun time with you two."

"Same here," said Twilight, and Flash begrudgingly agreed. "I hope we could do it again sometime," she added.

"Unless I get grounded for a while," said Math.

"But at least we still see each other during school," said Twilight.

"Well, there's that," said Math.

When Math arrived home, he went right to Masked Puck's room. His older brother was in the midst of a coughing fit when Math entered.

"Hey," said Math.

"Hey there, little bro," said Masked Puck once he stopped coughing.

"I'm really sorry I ditched you," said Math. "I just really wanted to hang out with Twilight and I was afraid of losing her."

"That's alright," said Masked Puck. "I could have done with some peace and quiet anyway."

AUGUST 3, 2038

"You didn't exactly answer my question," said Dawn. "I wanted to know why you picked uncle Flash over Math and not a hangout with you three at the Soda Shoppe."

"I think you're missing the point," said Flash. "That was mainly the beginning."

"Oh," said Dawn, feeling a bit sheepish.

"Not to worry," said Flash. "There's still many more interesting stories before the moment."

"I bet they'll be good," said Dusk.

"Oh, but they are," said Twilight.

"Oh boy," said Twilight V. "Do any of them involve extreme action, like diving off a burning building?"

"Not that kind of good," laughed Twilight.

"Well, that's lame."

"Oh, hush you," chuckled Flash. "But first, there's more stories about your aunt and uncle."

"Also known as my parents!" Dawn called out for a joke. This was met with laughter amongst the family.

"As you remember," said Twilight, "Trixie and Starlight were doing whatever they could to ruin this budding romance..."

Love is Blind Track 8 - My Valentine